《Hero's breaking》


 [Ark 1] 0. Justified hate? [teaser]

    [Chapter 0 will not recieve a rework]


    first of all this is in the far future the second chapter will not Keep going from where this left off.


    if it''s hard to read feel free to tell me and I''ll try to fix it. But please do tell me how exactly I can do that as I am not the best in making my stories easy to read.


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    I look at all that had happened. John, dead, his broken body five feet away impaled by multiple iron rods that had been thrown at almost the speed of sound. Karif, dead, his spine crushed by the rubble of one of the skyscrapers of New York I did not even know who had destroyed that one. And all of the others that would be mourned by their loved ones.


    We had all done our share... and honestly? I did not care anymore if I had done most of the destruction here.


    Then I looked further around and found Lane, bleeding out, shot near the heart by a high caliber bullet but still alive. A battlefield all around us, more rubble shows me where the other once tall skyscrapers of New York had stood. I walk towards Lane.


    She looks up to me with disgust. Justified hate in my book but I don''t care anymore.


    "Why? Why did you do it?" Her voice, barely audible. "I thought we were friends. We trusted you."


    A weird laugh escapes my throat. It sounds as if I had tasted something bad and tried to speak at the same time.


    "Friends? We never were friends to begin with. You pushed me into this role, you wanted me to defeat evil as you called it and that''s what I did. I know more than any of you. I crushed you because you''re as bad as the Maiden with your sense of twisted justice. Hell, you''re even worse than the one guy who tried to destroy half of New Hampshire."


    Hate springs from her eyes as I crouch down to get a better look at her.


    "We saved all of those people around the world, you helped us, we were doing good deeds. How could you just betray all of this?"


    My face distorts into disgust as I answer,


    "your ideals mean nothing to me. Whatever you thought about me is not important, all of this was simply a means to an end. We worked together and it meant nothing to me. All I wanted was a boring life together with my friends. With my REAL friends. Not this fighting shit you pulled me into with the people you set me up with.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. I never wanted to be a hero, no savior of humanity and most of all no defender of your twisted values of good and evil."


    I don''t know why I''m telling her this, probably to justify some of my actions.


    A coughing voice answers me,


    "You slaughtered fifteen of your team mates and friends just because we asked you to help us? You..."


    I take her jaw into my hand and force her mouth shut.


    "They where no friends of mine and neither did you just ask me if I could help you. You forced me into this hero-image, because of you the Maiden came to my school and I had to use my power. You personally killed my love with your extensive and over the top power usage. You always try to use huge explosions to solve things and that''s where you killed everything I had at that time. My friends died because of you and now you know how it feels, because everything that happened was only your fault and nobody else''s."


    I didn''t want to hear any more of her babbling. Using my power I break up the different cells in her body. Before she can scream I destroy her vocal cords and nothing but air comes out of her mouth. As she looks at me in agony I liquefy her organs one after another, I always seem to let out my inner sadist on these people. Just as she takes her last breath-or tries to, since she doesn''t have any lungs left-I destroy her heart.


    Sneering I concentrate on what is left of her body and watch as she turns into a puddle of badly smelling decayed meat.


    "So much for one of the most powerful espers of the states", talking to myself, not a very good trait.


    Without further looking at what I''ve caused I turn around.


    This was only one step to get revenge. Nothing would get in my way.


    I take an old photograph out of my pocket.


    Looking back at me are two girls laughing into the camera with fireworks in the background.


    Tears flood down my cheeks.


    "I''m sorry"


    With that said I put it away and walk through the rubble to find members of HALO still hiding within the chaos.


    They will die for doing what they had done.


    Hate disrupts my features as I remember all the pain we had suffered through.

 [Ark 1] 1. A normal day of a school skipping girl

    Okay, this is more an Experiment than anything, [to all those that don''t know, this is a reworked chapter]


    this will be an Experiment to see if it meets my own expectations. To everyone that [for whatever reason] decided to reread the old chapters, please tell me if you like this style more.


    To all Newcomers, feel free to tell me as well.


    All in all I don''t know how Long it will take me to redo the entire Thing.


    Thank you for reading. ^^


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    [some time in the past]


    "Hey Alexis come on smile once in a while. Your face will get wrinkles if you stay that serious all the time"


    During school break me and my best friend Zoe where sitting next to each other eating. I had, like always decided to eat unhealthy, with my black hair held back into a pony tail I grinned down on the sweets I had brought from home, totally ignoring the sandwich I had made for myself.


    "Oh shut it Zoe, I''ll never get wrinkles, at least not until I turn 40"


    Smiling I turn towards her. She was the most hyperactive girl you would be able find out there. 5 something feet tall, with blond hair that reaches her waist. She cares a lot about looks so she''s pretty as well.... that is why she''s always nagging at me for simple stuff as that. Well, I don''t mind anyways. We''ve known each other since pre-school and as such we''ve been really close.


    "Hey you two, have you heard the news?"


    A new voice interrupts our thoughts. Sitting down next to us was our other friend Maxis mustering him I had to notice that he was wearing his sweaty gym wear. His short black hair was styled back and he was able to look stern and serious though he fooled around on a normal basis. With a frame like a tree he was one of the leading members of the Football team under the supervision of Mr. Heathrow, who was one of our gym teachers. Next to me Zoe wrinkled her nose at the supposed stench coming from our friend.


    "Max, come on do you have to come here and strain our senses?"


    With a smile to show that she was only joking she punched him into his side. With a just as teasing smile he makes waving gestures to let the smell drift more towards us two.


    "There you go, enjoy it. It''s not like any of you are doing much sport to begin with, so you might as well get your source of sweat from somewhere else."


    I almost blurted out with laugher as I saw Zoe''s disdain turning genuine. With one motion she pushes him away from her.


    "Wow and here I thought you''d be able to grow up a little bit, thanks for proving me wrong. And you''re just as bad as him Alexis, show some more pity, you''re a girl too after all."


    I hold up my hands as an apologetic gesture and shake my head.


    "Zoe, it''s you that''s getting bothered, not me. Though both of you are kind of behaving like children."


    Now it was my time to get pierced by a gaze from Zoe, although it quickly went back to normal as Maxis changed the direction of the conversation to one of his most favorite topics.


    "Did any of you follow what happened in Michigan a few days ago?"


    Sighing both of us lean against each other, of course we had. Maxis though was too caught up in his story to notice.


    "The evil esper organization HALO was planning something at the coast of Lake Michigan, it almost turned into a catastrophe but the heroes from the Raiders showed up in time to stop them. Someone on the internet even got their hands onto some footage of their battle."


    With admiration in his eyes he pulls out his smart phone, the display was cracked but he did not seem to mind for the most part. With quick motions he opens a tab in the internet, at the same time he gestured me and Zoe to look out for any potential teachers walking by. I could clearly see Zoe roll her eyes over the behavior of our friend but in the end none of us would want a staff member to find out Maxis was using his phone and we obeyed the unwritten rule of the school hall, shielding his hands from sight.


    "Just look at that, how can people even accomplish these things?"


    Almost shoving the display into our faces his expression remained engaged. After Zoe ripped the phone out of his grasp we were finally able to view what he had wanted to show us. Zoe''s eyes widened in shock for a split second before returning to her normal one.


    The video was shaky and clearly shot with the low definition camera of a cell phone. It showed the small buildings of a rainy town and the sea - probably Lake Michigan - in the distance. A gasp could be heard from beyond the screen as a tornado formed over the water engulfing a flying figure. Multiple lights shone through the muddy water and the entire structure suddenly collapsed with multiple shining orbs blasting outside from within. Inside a figure could be made out, though it seemed strangely distorted through the camera. But before the owner could further zoom in a nearby soldier holding a rifle shouted something towards the maker and ran towards him. Then the video ended with the last frames showing someone running through the sideways of the town.


    Quickly snatching away his cell phone before any teacher could find it Maxis looks at us with anticipation.


    "So? Awesome isn''t it? The one creating the tornado was HALO''s infamous ''Fluid'' while the Raider''s ''Flying Star'' stopped him. Both of them are still incredibly powerful."


    I shoot a quick look at my best friend, both of us did not share Maxis'' sentiment of awe towards these people. Shaking her head Zoe was the first one to answer.


    "They''re clearly overdoing it, what do you think happened with the surrounding area? And I doubt that anyone has figured out HALO''s goal yet haven''t they?"


    I had to agree with her, seeing the catastrophe these people could cause I felt only pity. Averting my eyes I stare into the distance not really focusing on anything, then I voice my thoughts without really directing them at anyone in person.


    "Why can''t espers just live their normal life? I''m sure they''d be much happier not doing any of that crap and rather spending time with friends ignoring their power."


    Zoe''s eyes instantly squint at what I had said but her expression quickly turns soft as she hits me on the back of my head.


    "That''s the slacker and skipper talking out of you, just shut up and let the sophisticated members of society-. Ehm. Just let us two talk."


    I saw behind her joking facade and notice the hidden rebuke thrown at me. Sighing I shut my mouth and listen to the conversation of my friends.


    Can''t a girl just talk freely once in a while? She''s right though.


    "I''ve known you long enough Maxis that you probably won''t shut up for at least another 10 minutes so just talk it out, I''ll keep your company."


    He didn''t seem to have cared about what the two of us said and simply went on with sparks of awe in his eyes.


    "To answer your question Zoe, no. No information regarding HALO''s goal was published and I doubt that it ever will be. But the government was able to catch two of HALO''s members, though it was all thanks to the Raiders intrusion. Luckily they got away again."


    He leans back on the bench while snatching some of the treats out of my lunchbox. Only sighing I let him be, it had almost become an unwritten rule that we shared our food with each other. It was still my blonde friend that answered him again though, she mustered Maxis with her grey eyes before finally giving in.


    "Didn''t the military have some powerful espers stationed there? I mean they do have a strike team don''t they? I thought some of them would step in too."


    Maxis only shakes his head while seemingly enjoying my food.


    "They only seemed to have had a small amount of forces at that location during that time. ''Fluid'' is really strong after all so from what I could gather they did not want to sacrifice any of their operatives without the chance of succeeding."


    So they just sacrificed their citizen?


    Without asking my question out loud I take my sweets out of Maxis reach and simply keep the attitude of the silent bystander. Zoe sighs while slowly concentrating on her food again somehow managing to keep her hair away from it.


    "Max, why are you so obsessed with all of this? We''re in a normal school so this shouldn''t concern us too much. Pretty much none of the powerful organizations around the world care too much about the normal humans."


    He seems to stop for one moment before giving Zoe a weird look.


    "Do you really think so? With Arthus Welten, the Fallen and HALO all committing various crimes do you really think that we shouldn''t concern ourselves with this? Any one of them do not fare kindly with us normals, only the Raiders seem to try to help the helpless citizen around here. And the military? They only seem to care about defending the land, not the people."


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    He sneers once then gestures around the room, as if to symbolize our weakness.


    "If the Event had transformed me I wouldn''t just sit around on my ass doing nothing, I''d at least try to help people."


    Now both me and Zoe show clear disdain in our eyes as we turn towards Maxis, I was about to throw something at him but Zoe was faster. With a bored sounding voice starts talking.


    "So Max? And what if you had gotten an absolutely useless power? What then? Would you simply let the government take you away from your home, your family? They''d treat you like a criminal simply due to your DNA. And without power you''d be useless to them."


    He laughs again and smiles at Zoe, to him it all seemed like a mind game between the two of them.


    "Esper power is not limited by the nature of the ability itself, everything can be turned into something deadly. You all know the example from the military and the Fallen. How else would you explain that? We''ve all seen what they are able to do, clearly they both are able to manipulate electricity but their control is at a different level so one of them is ranked higher. Even with a useless power I would still train to become formidable. A-"


    With a sharp gesture I stop both of them while showing the most annoyed expression I could muster.


    "Could both of you just stop talking about that freaking subject? Maxis, you''re no esper so drop it, maybe you might change in the future but it''s not very probable. Zoe you too, stop provoking him, the Event is in the past. If anyone of us ever manifests the military will take them away so please just stop disputing about things that will undoubtedly lead to a sad future."


    I seemed to have hit a nerve as both of them close their mouths looking at me apolitically. While Zoe just nodded in silence and concentrating on getting rid of her food Maxis quickly apologized. With one hand he scratched his head out of guilt.


    "Sorry Alexis, I didn''t mean to, I don''t know why I kept going with the subject. I''m just fasci-"


    I know I know, nobody is mad at you.


    I drift away with my thoughts again and simply shove my remaining food into his direction. Instantly closing his mouth Maxis grabbed my lunchbox and plundered it''s insides. I felt like I was training a dog how to behave but was soon interrupted by the school bell. Leaving my box with the two of them I stand up and move away from my friends. Before leaving the vicinity I could hear Zoe shout from behind me in joking desperation.


    "Hey Alexis?! Please don''t leave me with alone with him, he''s eating too much!"


    With a grin I walk out of the cafeteria and head towards our classroom. On my way there I meet multiple of my other friends, though they where only my school comrades to be honest. Surprisingly enough I seemed to be the first student to actually arrive at my location. The only ones that populated the room where my teacher and two unknown students. I mustered them warily, they looked quite abnormal, at least from my perspective. One of them was a girl with moderate height and piercing blue eyes, she was wearing a normal set of jeans with a green top. The truly weird part about her though was her hair.


    Who''d want to have hair like that anyways? I mean come on, freaking pink?


    The other was a boy with a stern look on his face that was only strengthened by his business like look, black hair and grey eyes. While the girl seemed amused and had an air of arrogance the boy seemed to detest the very thought of being here with in this school.


    Doesn''t matter anyways. Let''s just igno-


    My thoughts get interrupted as our teacher -Mrs B. Lair. - seems to have noticed me.


    "Miss Mercer, why do I get the impression that you always come early to leave early?"


    Of course she was asking me about my habit of pretty much fleeing from her class.


    Hmmmm, that might be because this is absolutely true.


    I didn''t speak out loud and simply sat down looking at the blackboard, always try to avoid the interest of the teachers, you''ll have an easier life that way. Sadly it was not that easy to do this while I was the only one in class, tilting her head Mrs B. Lair silently talks to the two teenagers before finally looking back at me.


    "Alexis, how about you do us both a favor and take care of these two exchange students, they''ll be here for a few weeks and since you''ll get sidetracked anyways I want you to show them around."


    A free day of school? I''m down.


    I put on the nicest smile I can manage and step towards the girl, extending my hand I introduce myself.


    "Hello you two, welcome to Jamestown High. The name is Alexis Mercer, seems like I''ve been appointed as your guide. Let''s get along."


    Acceptable performance, I''ve done better. But it should do t feign some interest for them.


    Returning my kindness back at me the girl took my hand and gave me a dazzling smile. Her handshake seemed a bit too strong for my liking.


    "Hi Alexis, nice to meet you. My friends call me Lane and this is Alfred, he can be a bit unsociable but he''s a nice guy."


    I send a side glance to the boy who tried his best to ignore me, not that I cared though. I throw my bag over my shoulder and motion the two of them to follow me outside. Just when we were about to leave the other students finally arrived, including Zoe. She puffed her cheeks at me in played anger while shoving my lunchbox into my stomach.


    "Really, you traitor. You left me alone with him and even gave him your food so he wouldn''t follow you around, that''s low. And where are you going now? Class is about to start."


    I take my now plundered box out of her hand and poked her forehead with my finger.


    "Don''t worry about it Zoe, I''m simply showing some exchange students around."


    The I got close to her ear and whispered with mockery.


    "Of course I would never try to use this opportunity to skip school would I? Doesn''t matter, gotta go, see you later."


    She just looked at me with astonishment, her expression stuck between slight contempt and a slight grin. Then she just shook her head and waved me away. With that our ways parted again and after the hallway had emptied I finally talk to the two exchange students behind me.


    "So? What''ll it be, I can show you the entire school ground but I think it''d like to know if you want to see anything first?"


    Since I get no answer I turn around, only to see the two of them muttering to each other while ignoring me.


    Brats.


    I know I was not much older than them but it simply infuriated me to not be taken notice of like this. I could barely make out a sound but the whispering still reached my ears.


    "Lv3 ... don''t know ... maybe lv4?"


    Losing my patience I clear my throat until they finally look at me. With a twitching eye and clear annoyance in my expression I once more ask them with the nicest voice I could manage.


    "Hey you two, please don''t ignore me like that, I asked you what you wanted to see. If you want to ignore me, fine. But at least tell me you don''t need me then, so I can enjoy my day off okay?"


    The boys eyes turn dark and he sneers at me.


    "Now really? Why would we need your help? We know this building''s interior design, don''t worry about such trivial things as us not finding our classes or the cafeteria. And please be my guest and leave, I doubt you would even profit from the education your parents are able to provide you with."


    What?!


    Dumbfounded I open my mouth halfway to throw something back at his arrogant face and I can feel one of eyelids twitching again.


    Who does this guy think he is?


    I recover my composure quickly enough and simply put up a fake smile while bowing sarcastically.


    "As you say."


    Then I was finished with the two of them and simply charged away. I could make out shards of their conversation, what did they mean with "Also" and "different but same as the other"?


    Who cares, time to skip some classes.

 2. Investigation

    Humming I made my way out of school and decided to look at what Maxis was doing. From what I could''ve gathered he had been training with his teammates, which meant that his entire team would be gathered on the playing field outside. Not having to go to class surely had it perks.


    I wonder if I can annoy him a bit.


    I often visited the team when I either skipped or actually had free time like today. I was on good terms with Mr Heathrow who was a gym teacher and the coach for the football team at the same time. Strolling around the building I quickly noticed a group of students running laps around the school, I instantly recognized Maxis amongst the leading part of the crowd, though others seemed to be doing better. As they passed by me I waved at Maxis and threw out my tongue to upset him a bit. Instantly I saw his eyes widen in surprise at my sight but before he was still running laps so he was not able to do anything more than give me a confused look at shout at me.


    "Alexis? If the coach finds out that you''re skipping again you''re going to get burned!"


    Nope, I have permission this time.


    Smiling to myself I let the procession overtake me still heading towards the playing fields located at the back of our school. As I arrive the team members had already disappeared behind the next corner, then I notice their teacher and make a beeline for him. He was a tall bald man in his fifties, though his frame still looked like that of a superhero. He was seemingly in love with his coffee, which he already had a cup of in hand. Sitting on one of the benches he was studying some kind of paper which seemed to displease him for some reason. With a big smile I shout towards him and raise my hand in greeting.


    "Hey Coach! How''s it going? What did the team do to deserve to do laps?"


    Turning around I could make out multiple emotions run through his face, the first being disdain then it changed to worry, just to quickly get stuck at confusion. Tilting his head he points at me.


    "Oy Alexis, I told you already. Don''t come here while you''re skipping class, there is only that much ignorance I can feign when talking to the other staff. Just go back to your subject girl, really."


    Oh come on coach, did the principal talk to you again?


    I shake my head and smile as I take a seat next to him while throwing my bag on the ground in front of us.


    "Nah, I actually have permission right now. I''m supposed to show two new exchange students around but they told me to bugger off and leave them alone. So I did just that and now I''m still officially free."


    I could almost make out his thoughts as he sighs besides me.


    "Girl, we both know that Dr. Lair would want you to return as soon as the matter is finished."


    Still smiling I lean back to look at the green playing fields in front of me.


    "Don''t worry about it Mr Heathrow, all I told you was that I have permission from my teach to leave the classroom for an undefined time. But ignore that, what''re you looking at?"


    I point at the notes he was holding, from the side I could make out different numbers written down on it. The coach sighed once in resignation before answering my question. He seemed to have accepted my excuse, as long as my grades did not fall I wouldn''t get punished too much.


    "Whatever Alexis, if you really want to know, we''ve had some newcomers so I wanted to have them run a few laps then one of the seniors joined them out of fun and now they''re all running. I actually wanted to have them learn a new line up but they''re competitive as always and just keep running."


    Yeah, I can imagine. Maxis or one of his friends probably started the whole thing.


    I take out a water bottle from my backpack and not towards the side of the school.


    "For how long have they been running? Maxis was with us during the break and he seemed quite sweaty."


    While drinking I could make out a small twitch from one of Mr Heathrow''s eyes and the sides of his mouth slightly go up.


    "This is so typical, first he convinces everyone to do the laps only to run off to his friends to eat while the others are still struggling."


    Oups, he didn''t know?


    Laughing nervously I make out the group running around the corner and heading directly at us. Next to me Mr Heathrow stands up with a groan and gestures at his students to stop. Most of them where quite out of breath, though some of the seniors looked like they only had strolled around a bit. Maxis on the other hand actually looked like he had struggled quite a bit but I knew that everything was an act. His hair was still exactly like it had been when he was with us during break and his breath was not going in short bursts. I tilt my head towards him and taunt him with my eyes.


    Oh, you definitely sneaked out to talk to us again.


    "Okay, all of you are done for now. Seniors, you know the drill, show the new ones how it goes."


    Mr Heathrow''s voice seemed filled with friendliness but as soon as he pointed at Maxis, I knew that he was a tad mad.


    "And you Maxis, how about you explain what your lovely friend here told me?"


    Maxis expression turned into surprise as he realized what had happened and looked at me accusingly. While the rest of the team started different training sessions on the playing fields Maxis gestured at me in anger, though I could make out a small smile under his serious expression.


    "You traitor, why''d you tell him? Nobody would''ve noticed me disappearing for one second."


    I couldn''t suppress my own grin as I answer.


    "Your own fault, how should I have known that you were trying to avoid having to run laps? Me and Zoe just thought you had a sanctioned break."


    Before he can answer the coach extends one finger towards me and motions me to stop talking, not wanting to go against him I simply shrug and watch from the sideline.


    "So, Maxis. What do I do with you? It seems like you snuck out to take a break after convincing everyone else to run laps. How about I have you redo everything? Yeah, that seems like a good idea."


    My friends face distorted for a split second before he nodded in apology, Mr Heathrow couldn''t make it out but behind Maxis'' sincere mask there was a little boy laughing. While his mouth remained unmoving I could clearly see the amused sparks in his eyes. Then he waved at me before jogging away again.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    "You''ve messed it up Alexis. Why are you skipping anyways? You ought to be punished as well but whatever, I''m off, thanks for the food anyways."


    I sneered and leaned back on the bench with my water bottle, Mr Heathrow wouldn''t seriously punish me, or at least he couldn''t.


    "Alexis, do me a favor and either go back to class or leave the grounds. You know I have to report you at some point, especially if your teachers start asking for you again."


    Che, fine.


    I knew that he was right, sighing I pick up my bag and start heading away from the training team. I throw one last glance towards the coach and shout a last farewell.


    "Don''t be too harsh on Maxis teach, you know how he is. Good bye"


    He made a dismissing gesture but did not answer, though it was clear that he had understood me. Shaking my head I hum while walking along the side of the school towards the parking lot on the other side of the street. My old dented SUV still remained where I had left it and I gently touched the scratches on the driver''s door. They had originated from an accident that I might have been the cause of.


    So lucky I was able to keep my license.


    Thinking to myself I throw my bag onto the passenger''s seat and start the engine. While old pop songs came out of my radio I started heading onto the streets that lead further into town. I cracked a smile as one of Zoe''s favorite ones was played.


    She''d probably burst my eardrums again.


    Chuckling I remembered how she had turned the volume to max and sung as loud as she could. While she was certainly skilled in most subjects there was still a reason why she had chosen to play an instrument instead of heading for choir. After roughly 15 minutes of driving I arrived at the Jamestown shopping mall, compressed on an area of a few hundred meters was everything a town needed. But I did not particularly care for any of the stores, I was out for food.


    I wonder if Lilith is on shift today.


    Humming I made my way through the crowd towards the food corner located at the center of the mall. Lilith was one of the waitresses of mine and Zoe''s favorite restaurants in town, she was clearly distinguishable due to being the only black haired woman working there. Also she had been the reason why I was wearing my hair as a pony tail, before that it had always seemed like I was eating at the workplace of my older sister due to similarities. Then a voice called out to me.


    "Hey Alexis, skipping school again? You should know better than that."


    Then I felt a hand on my shoulder, turning around I faced the man behind me. He was roughly 20 years old with dyed blonde hair and a gentle face. He was one of the other waiters working at the restaurant and was quite popular with the other girls.


    "Oh, hi Jared. Why does everyone think I''m skipping school nowadays? Am I really that bad?"


    He raised one eyebrow before walking alongside me.


    "You''re the one that does that on a frequent basis, none of us have any idea how often you do it exactly. So I take it you are actually skipping again?"


    I shake my head.


    "I''m actually not, my teacher allowed me to leave early and now I''m here."


    A smirk appears on his face and I can see that he''s not convinced.


    "You actually want me to believe that your teach let you leave, you of all people?"


    Oh for fucks sake, have I really become that notorious?


    Not voicing my thoughts I simply answered him as we finally reach the restaurant.


    "I might have stretched the rules a bit but I definitely was allowed to leave the class for the day. It won''t do much to send me back now, so how about you just let me eat here and we forget the whole affair?"


    I take one of the outside seats. Still smirking I lean back and wave towards Lilith, who indeed had been on shift.


    "Hey Lilith, can you get Jared off me? I''d love the usual but he seems to be thinking I should be in school right now."


    Raising one eyebrow she headed towards me and motioned Jared to let her handle the matter. Her voice sounded gentle as always as she herself tried to be the voice of reason.


    "Hey Alexis, It''s not like I don''t want to believe you but you have to admit yourself that it happened too much that we would find out after serving you that you where skipping school."


    Sighing I tilt my head towards her.


    "So you as well? Come on, I promise that I did not skip for real this time. Trust me I''m not, so please can I just eat some off your delicious food?"


    The praise was genuine and my expression seemed to be honest enough for Lilith. Shaking her head she accepted what I had said and walked away to the kitchen to tell the cook to prepare my usual order.


    Who would have thought that I could eat a simple burger that often but if it''s this restaurant it is definitely possible.


    As I waited for my food I mustered my surroundings again without really paying attention to anything in special. Then without a warning a song resounds from inside of my pocket, it was my phone and with the special song I had set to play when Zoe was the one calling.


    Slightly surprised but also glad I looked at the screen and wondered why Zoe would call me during school. Shrugging I pick up the call and started talking in a joking tone.


    "Hey Zoe, didn''t think you''d call du-"


    Before I could finish my sentence Zoe interrupted me with a scared sounding voice.


    "Alexis, we''ve got a problem, the military is here for some reason and it''s not a normal kind. They''ve send an esper division here and are checking for potential espers, do not come back to school for at least a few days. You got that? I''ll manage somehow so don''t worry."


    "Wait Zoe what do you mean?!"


    But it was already too late, Zoe had terminated the call. Devastated I lean back in the chair almost dropping my phone on the ground. Distressed I looked around the mall for potential men from the military but I found none. Not relaxing anyways I stand up and grab my things after putting the payment for my food under one of the sauce bottles. Without turning my head once I rush back to my parked car. My driving was definitely not safe for a girl of my age but I did not care, I needed to get home as fast as possible. 20 minutes of breakneck speed later I was in front of the small garage that separated our house with the identical to the left.


    One of our neighbors, a man in past his 50ties mowing his lawn turned to greet me.


    "Hey Alexis, home already? How''s the family?"


    But I ignore him and head inside instantly there I started walking around in circles.


    Why are they here? We should have been completely hidden from them from far away. Why would the ever bother to check for espers in such a small town. It''s impossible, absolutely impossible.


    I needed to call Zoe again, without thinking about the potential consequences I pick up my home phone and dial the number of my best friend. Silently praying to myself.


    Please don''t get caught Zoe.


    After ringing twice my worst fears turn into reality as a rough sounding man answers the phone.


    "Who is this?"


    It felt like my entire body froze over, barely able to stop my voice from stuttering I answer myself.


    "Who are you? What have you done with Zoe?"


    The voice that answered me was slightly confused but seemed to become a bit more gentle all of the sudden.


    "I believe that you are talking about the blond girl behind me. We are in the middle of an investigation right now so I cannot allow you to talk to her for an extended period of time but I can imagine that you are worried so I will hand the phone to her for a minute."


    The next person that talked on the phone was clearly my best friend and my legs collapsed under my body.


    "Alexis? Why did you call me?"


    She had a slightly angry undertone but for me it did not matter, I was simply relieved to hear her voice.


    "Zoe, it could not have been us, we were hidden too well, we-"


    Before I could say anything more Zoe cut me off.


    "Hey, I know you''re sick but you still shouldn''t call me during school even if it''s for something like the homework, don''t worry about it, I''ll get them for you."


    What was she talking about? Confused I look at the phone before realizing my mistake, she was clearly talking like this because the man from the military was still listening in on what she was saying.


    "Don''t worry about me Alexis, I''ll visit you as soon as this is over and bring you your homework, I need to stop now, sorry. I''ll see you later."


    With that the call was terminated but I still had not calmed down because I knew nothing of the situation. I was terrified, espers in hiding where never treated particularly well, at least not from what we had heard. We would be thrown into a military facility with barely any freedom, we would get education but would always be monitored. We absolutely did not want to have to live that way.


    Sitting on the floor my body starts shuddering uncontrollably and it became hard to breath. Tears started leaking from the corner of my eyes as I completely collapsed on the ground and my vision grows dark.


    "Mom?"


    I knew it was a waste of time to call for my mother but the panic ridden me could not accept the realization of being alone. Laughing hysterically I start scratching my arm.


    "Zoe?"


    I can feel liquid coming out from underneath my fingernails as I try to move my leg but they won''t budge.


    "Please no."


    Begging into the darkness I slip into my everlasting cycle of fear repeating the only words I remember.


    "I''m sorry."

 3. Best friends for a reason...or more?

    "Alex! Please wake up, it''s not your fault. Please, it''s not your fault."


    I''m scared.


    "Come here"


    I feel someone pull my head up and rest it on something soft. Someone is hugging me from behind.


    "Rest now Alex. It''ll be fine."


    I breathe heavily.


    "Zoe?"


    I ask while keeping my eyes closed.


    "Yes Alex, it''s me you can calm down now."


    "Please don''t leave me"


    I cannot think straight anymore.


    "I won''t. Alex, trust me on this one, I''ll stay with you."


    I start crying again this time out of relief. Slowly opening my eyes I look behind me. Zoe is watching me wearing a worrisome expression. Although I have calmed down I look at Zoe with fear in my eyes.


    "Please don''t leave me"


    "I won''t little one. Come on stand up I''ll lead you to bed."


    She grabs me from behind and lifts me up. Then slowly pushes me towards my bedroom. Taking baby steps we creep towards my bed.


    "Lie down"


    Like a doll she pushes me on my bed. Then she takes my boots off and helps me lay off my clothes.


    "Now sleep"


    I put up a slight resistance but soon I find myself shuddering under my blanket.


    As Zoe sits on my bed I reach out for her hand and grab her.


    "Please stay Zoe. Please"


    "Ok, don''t worry"


    I can feel her brushing my hand off which makes me flinch in emotional pain. But I realize she''s just taking some of her clothing off. Then I can feel something snuggling to me in front of me. I can feel her breathing in front of me as she puts one of her hands on me cheek.


    "Don''t worry so much Alex, everything will be fine."


    She leans her head on mine so our foreheads meet.


    "You''re too dense to break over something like this."


    Dense?


    I''ve had panic attacks since forever. Pretty much ever since my parents died. Well, to be specific when I killed my parents. It happened when I had manifested my power. Before I knew it my parents where a pile of green mush on the ground. I recreated dolls for public but they were not the same thing. Ever since then Zoe had taken care of me. Whenever I felt fear I would call her over and she would calm me down. We had slept in the same bed for as long as I could remember. We never told anyone... too many rumors would spread in too little time.


    Still holding her tight I ask


    "Why dense?"


    Slightly smiling Zoe snuggles even closer in our embrace.


    "You asking this question makes me realize how dense you exactly are. But don''t worry I can deal with that."


    And just before I fall asleep I can feel a weird sensation.Someone just kissed me.


    But there''s only Zoe around?


    Must''ve been my imagination.


    As I wake up I feel considerable better. Zoe is not in bed anymore though. she must''ve gotten up earlier... I can smell something. Food? Shit... what time is it? 9 pm..... I had slept for seven hours after getting my panic attack. I slowly get out of bed. I don''t care that I''m only wearing underwear right now.  The moment I open my door the smell of fried chicken reaches my nose. Looking towards my kitchen I can see Zoe standing there... wearing some of my shorts and one of my tops. She bound her hair back so it wouldn''t get into the food.


    She didn''t seem to notice me.


    "Thank you Zoe"


    "Alex I told you I''d always help you and here I am"


    smiling she turns around.


    "By the way, I borrowed some of your clothes ok?"


    Since I knew it was useless to fuss over this I didn''t say anything.


    "What about your parents? Shouldn''t they worry about you?"


    I asked instead


    "Don''t worry about it, I called them and told them I''d be spending some time over at your place because you weren''t feeling the best. They took the bait I think"


    I shake my head.


    "The dolls?"


    I''m asking about my supposed parents.


    "They''re in bed, function normally. If anything comes up they should be able to communicate just fine... By the way, mind putting on some clothes? Normally I would love to see you like this but you''re clearly still the dense Alex I know so it''s just irritating."


    "Wait. What? Oh and that time... did you kiss me in bed?"


    I ask her directly. She fumbles her... my top and answers in a silent voice.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    ...did she just blush? I''m about to ask her when she interrupts my thoughts.


    "It wasn''t us the military was searching for... If they had they would''ve checked me way more, but they only made a normal clear check. I could easily fool them."


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I instantly forget everything else.


    "Did they find anything?"


    I ask instead of my earlier question.


    "Can you at least wait until I''m done making dinner? Let''s talk then. And put some clothes on please it''s distracting."


    She''s probably right... I walk back into my sleeping room and quickly take out one of my older cargo pants and a tank top. After getting dressed I come back into the living room just to see Zoe put two plates onto the table filled with chicken stripes and vegetables. After sitting down in front of her she stares at me for a second before sitting down herself.


    "ok let''s talk."


    She said calmly. The incident a few hours ago not forgotten but put aside.


    "The military was looking for members of HALO and the Raiders well, generally speaking they were looking for espers in general, but they''re only searching for wind and force type espers.... not nature oriented. I could feel it from them. We are not their targets, which doesn''t mean we can just do whatever we want. I suggest staying here for a few days. I can tell my parents you''re not doing that good and you need a friend at your side. To the teachers it''ll just be you being sick. If we play our cards right we''ll get out of this but if anyone of the military suspects even one person in school then everybody will get checked up for real."


    I eat slowly and try to digest what she just told me. Basically I can''t go to school for more than a week. While we eat she also tells me that it could not have been a normal check up of a randomly selected school since one of the high ranks in the military lv 3 Ali <Hawk eye> Greene was amongst them. His power enabled him to enhance his eyes beyond human capabilities. This as such doesn''t sound as if it deserved lv 3, but Hawk Eye uses his power to see everything in slow motion. further he could sense espers with his bare eyes. Or at least espers that are not specialized in hiding. He was a pretty high rank in the military because of that special skill. But since he was here it meant that they actually suspected something was up.


    "But what did they look for then?"


    Zoe looks at me worryingly


    "I don''t know Alex, I really don''t. All I can say is that I cannot allow you to go to school for as long as they are here. And even if you don''t go there''s a chance that they''ll come to your house to check your story... It basically means under no circumstances can you leave the house."


    Che.


    "And what am I supposed to do with my free time? I don''t want to get bored to death here."


    I''m annoyed. spending 1 week in my house without anything to do is horrible.


    Yes I can just spend time on the pc or reading. But I''ll have to stay at home. Not being able to go outside is horrible. Zoe''s face changes to pity.


    "I know Alex, but we don''t have a choice. We both know that if you lose focus for only one split of a second Hawk eye will find you. And we both know what will happen then."


    yeah we do. Defeated I let my head rest on the table. To be honest I feel devastated.


    Well, there''s nothing I can do really.


    "I guess I can''t change that now. But honestly? Can you do me a favor and buy me a lot of food for the fridge? I''m kinda running low on supplies and I don''t think I''m supposed to walk around outside."


    "What about your dolls? Aren''t they able to do that kind of thing?"


    "It''s hard controlling them to such a degree, they just have normal functions and I don''t know if they''ll manage to be honest."


    My dolls are really nothing but meat bags.


    "Ok I can do that don''t worry" showing me a dazzling smile which warms my heart.


    With all that being said we start eating for real. It''s good food, since Zoe wants to become a cook when she grows up she had always been happy to use me as a guinea pig for her newest creations. In the early days it had been a pain. But now she actually makes really good food.


    It always makes me happy to see her follow her dream.


    After we ate all the food we pretty much did nothing except watch a movie on tv.... while eating ice cream.... and talking about random stuff..... maybe we ate a lot of chocolate too....


    But even though we did all that we still went to bed as soon as the movie ended.


    It''s the next morning and once again Zoe is not in bed anymore. Again the first thing I want to know is the time. Che.... 10am.... I''ve slept a lot. Lifting myself out of bed I walk towards the living room expecting to find Zoe there. Instead I''m greeted by an empty kitchen. Looking around I notice a piece of paper on the kitchen table.


    "I saw you were sleeping so soundly so I couldn''t bring myself to wake you up. I went to school to explain everything to the teachers and the principal. I also borrowed your car to buy some groceries for you. I should be able to come back at around 3 pm. Sorry about taking the car but it was the only way to get everything you probably want in your house for one week.


    Zoe


    ps. There''s some leftover stuff in the fridge"


    well.... to be honest it''s not the first time she did something like this but since she''s actually registered on my car too it''s alright. Although her parents don''t know about that, they only know she has a license like me. Sighing I open the fridge and find some salad and two sandwiches. She takes good care of me whenever I have panic attacks. Smiling I take out the food and sit down in front of my tv and start watching some old drama while cuddling into my dark blue blanket and eating the sandwiches she had made me.... I don''t touch the salad though... I don''t like it that much, but she always tries to make me eat healthy.


    I drift away to various thoughts, I wonder what the interns are doing though. Or Max as a matter of fact. I bet he got out of control when he heard the military was looking for members of the raiders in our school. He probably annoyed the shit out of the military by asking who they were looking for.... yeah, that sounds like him. He''s a nice guy really.


    Well, I guess I''ll just go back to doing stuff until Zoe comes back... not like I got anything else to do anyways.

 4. Just a week of doing nothing... and then this happens

    I didn''t do much for the remainder of the time until Zoe came back. I kept watching tv dramas until I got bored. Zoe came back at 3:30 pm, slightly late but it was fine since she bought my groceries. Also it turned out that she was right with the military staying roughly a week. She agreed that she would live with me for the week so I wouldn''t be as bored as I would be alone. Luckily nothing more occurred during that time. We just hung out at my place eating and playing games. Sometimes Maxis would come over to eat too.


    He didn''t know who we were... or to be precise what we were. It was sad that we couldn''t tell him but it couldn''t be changed. He would freak out on us and we didn''t want that. All he knew was that my parents worked a lot so he basically never saw them. It''s good that way too. My dolls are not foolproof and if something happened I wouldn''t be able to explain anything.


    It was an enjoyable week without school. On the weekend I could stop pretending to be sick again so me, Zoe and Maxis went out to the cinema and to a restaurant later on to celebrate me defeating my sickness. I was surprised that it all looked as if nothing had changed. After having a part of the military esper division barge into our city it looked as if nothing happened. The only difference was a hotel that was totally abandoned except for said military. I wasn''t stupid enough to drive near that. Even I am not as mentally damaged to risk something like that. It was a normal weekend to be honest. We had fun watching that drama in the movies.... yes I''m an drama addict leave me alone.


    It were the last days Zoe could sleep over though. Since I was officially healthy again her parents would ask questions if she stayed even longer. Well since her grades didn''t drop much it was ok. It was the last night of sleeping together for a while. But I know I could manage all of it.  Zoe promised me that she''d come running instantly if I ever had a panic attack like always.


    My alarm woke us up at 6 am...


    I felt someone breathing onto my neck.


    "Hey Alex we need to get up"


    Zoe''s cute sleepy voice resounded through my closed eyes.


    "hnnngmmm"


    I honestly don''t want to stand up. Ah well. Suddenly I can feel something pushing me out of my bed.


    "GUAAA?!?!?"


    Landing hard on my wooden floor I furiously look up at my bed. From the edge of it I can make out Zoe looking down on me with a smug smile.


    "Oh sorry, didn''t mean to cleanly push you off"


    Sorry?!


    "Guuh"


    I make a sad face while mustering her from below.


    "Why''d you do that Zoeeeee?!?!"


    Her reaction was not something I had known from her. Instead of apologizing or anything her answer was simple and unexpected


    "Aww, so cute"


    Letting her smile turn heartly she bows down from my bed and hugs me. Every single boy in history would have envied me in that moment as she pressed my face into her breasts. But there was only one thing going through my mind.


    Cute?!


    Without letting me react Zoe stands up and gets dressed. Of course using my own clothes again. Before I could voice my complains Zoe pulls me up by my hands and simply throws me some of my own clothes.


    "There you go Alex"


    Haaa. Sighing I simply put on the dark brown trousers and the orange top she had thrown me. I never win these fights if you want to call them that.


    "Oh by the way. The military is still here, but it seems that now they''re here for our protection."


    "Protection?"


    I ask back as we sit down in front of the kitchen table to eat some cereal. My dolls already left the house an hour ago to go to work and I was quite glad about it.


    "Yeah, I heard them talking about how something will happen in Jamestown. But they don''t know what and when. So they just roughly checked everyone and then stayed here. I''m sure they''ll only leave when what they expect actually did happen. You need to be careful Alex. If anyone finds out we''re here it''ll get bad."


    Her expression was filled with worry and I knew I couldn''t object her.


    "I know I know. I''ll keep a low profile don''t worry."


    Sighing again we put our empty bowls into the sink, I''ll clean them later.... probably....


    "Let''s get going then"


    I say while grabbing my keys from the counter. My bag hasn''t been touched for one week, so everything is still inside... not that I care if something is missing to be honest. We both get into the car and drive to school. On our way there we both keep singing the multitude of songs played on the radio but our fun didn''t last that long sadly. Arriving at the parking lot we''re greeted by the sight of two soldiers guarding the front gate. Turning my head towards Zoe I voice my disdain.


    "Che why are they here?"


    Zoe seems to muster me for a second then smiles again.


    "Alex, don''t worry about it too much. Think you can try to act as if you''re still slightly sick? They''re probably just here to keep everything in check."


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Easier said than done. As we walk towards the two soldiers Zoe linked arms with me and pulled me past them with a small grin. They looked over us but it only lasted a few seconds. We didn''t seem very interesting to them Without further surprises we got to our classroom and my boring school life resumed again.


    It seems that the two interns fit in just fine. Both of them instantly looked at me and Zoe as we got into the room. Though they were not the only ones that did that. Almost every single student looked at me, came over and asked me if I had recovered. Zoe fended them off like a tiger and soon everyone left the two of us along again. Though our teacher too eventually came into the room splitting me and my best friend apart with another boring lecture. The first three hours of school where dull at most, nothing happened except the teachers handing me every single thing I had missed over the last week.


    I almost cried looking through the mountain of papers I would have to read. For my standards it was insane and I even had the remaining work Zoe had brought me during my absence. I smile at myself.


    Well, it''s not like I really but a lot of effort into my homework and studies. With that thought I calm down and lean back in my chair looking at Zoe from the side. She was actually quite concentrated and I knew I wouldn''t be able to provoke a reaction right now, so I decided to relax through the whole of history and English period. Math not that much, since our teacher there actually wanted me to at least act as if I was interested in what happened in front. Most of them where glad anyways that I was able to recover from whatever sickness I had had.


    As soon as the bell rang and indicated that math class was over I was delighted and instantly stood up to..... I think flee might be the right word here. Next to me Zoe shook her head while slowly packing away her things. It didn''t matter for me as I charged towards the door, I''d meet up with her during break. But before I could run out of the room to eat lunch I was stopped by the two interns that somehow managed to get in front of me and my goal. Since I really don''t want to have a conversation with these two due to the boy''s bad impression on me I simply look at them with clear annoyance in my eyes.


    "What do you two want?"


    Due to my clear hostility the boy looks into my eyes with disdain.


    "We simply wish to know if you have recovered enough from your sudden illness and we wish to talk to you in private."


    One of my eyelids starts twitching since his manner of speech confused me


    "Sorry, but I really don''t want to spend time in the company of you two, just so you know I''m not interested."


    That being said I try to shove the pink haired girl out of the way. But she doesn''t move an inch. My entire expression turns mad as I face her. Now with clear disgust in my voice I talk to her.


    "Ok, you need to lose some weight. Just so you know I don''t like heavy people, now get out of my way before I really want to move you."


    Her mouth turns into a genuine seeming grin as she chuckles towards me. Feeling a red rage swelling up inside me I clench my fist. Did she just chuckle?! Enraged I look down at her trying to calm down. But then I hear her whisper.


    "I would love to see you try."


    My fists start shaking as I''m really close to throwing her out of some window at that moment but their savior comes forth in the form of Zoe who simply hugs me from behind putting my hands into her palms. And asks in a high pitched voice clearly trying to sound cute.


    "What do they want? Can we go eat something, I''m hungry."


    I open my mouth trying to reply to her but get interrupted by the male intern, who looks at me as if I was some kind of decayed piece of food.


    "Ah good, we wanted to talk to you too. If you would come with us please."


    I think they have a death wish, the only thing holding me back was the warm body of my best friend holding my tight. But Zoe too gives them a look of annoyance before answering.


    "And why should we talk to you? I mean we obviously have no interest in your company as Alex stated before. And why in private, what is so important that you need to stop us from going into school break?"


    His answer shocks us a little bit, but luckily we can keep our composure and we do not instantly betray our feelings.


    "Well, I just find it very interesting that you Alex just happened to get sick the exact moment the military showed up. Also I find it interesting that you Zoe started to behave very differently around the military personnel. Want me to keep going or are we going to go somewhere more private now?"


    Che. I slowly push Zoe off of me and grab her hand pulling her next to me before answering.


    "First of all you stupid idiot. Do not call me Alex, that name is for my friends only and as you pretty much just threatened us you have no right to call me by that name. For you I am Alexis, call me by that name.


    Secondly come to the roof now. The teachers won''t miss us even if we take too long."


    I''m mad, no that wouldn''t describe my state right now, I was enraged. Without waiting for them to follow me I turn around and basically pull Zoe behind me to the roof. Normally nobody would have excess to that part of the building but I had ''borrowed'' the keys at one point. Not caring if the interns are actually following us I move up the staircase leading to our destination. Finally, after opening the door with the stolen key I take a few steps onto the concrete and drop my entire act. Without hiding my hostility I turn around and motion


    After taking a few steps I turn around and drop my whole act. Without even trying to hide my hate I turn around expecting to face the two interns. I was not disappointed.


    Slightly behind me Zoe tightened her grip of my hand as she too was starting to get mad at them.

 5. Fighting over freedom

    "What do you two want?"


    I snarl at them, meeting my anger with calmness the boy answers me.


    "I just want to know why two teenagers with the potential to become lv 3 espers infiltrated this school. Just what is your aim? And don''t even bother to flee, Lane can kill or stop you before you even say utter ''how''"


    Beside me I can feel Zoe tightening up and stepping in front of me, basically shouting back at them.


    "We''re normal teenagers that just want to live a normal life. Is that too much to understand for you two? What makes you think we follow some ulterior motive? Why do you think we have some evil plan to do something?"


    Facing us the boy cracks an arrogant smile and gestures towards us.


    "Girl, don''t you think it''s time to drop the act? We all know HALO send you here to do something, we just don''t know what that is yet. So please just surrender now and confess. Oh and Zoe, you don''t stand a chance. Lane is a lv 4 who will break you like a twig if you do anything. You cannot even scratch any of us two. If you tell us HALO''s plans now we will forgive you. And simply hand you over to the military."


    He shouldn''t have said that. Zoe takes another step forward though still not breaking the contact of our hands.


    "You dare!? You actually dare to say you know who we are? You dare to say we''re from HALO only after seeing us for one week? Not even that, you saw us for maybe 5 days in total, and you dare saying you understand who we are?"


    While shouting Zoe activates part of her power. Tremors run through the entire school as she gets ready to unleash literal hell upon these two and I sure wouldn''t stop her now. I only frown because she normally was the one calmly thinking while I reacted out of emotion. I cannot make out her face but I was sure that she did not have her usual nice expression. The boy puts on a smug smile and holds up his hand seemingly ready to meet her with his own power. But before anyone can do anything the pink haired Lane stops him and walks in between us three. Whispering into the boy''s ear she tells him something we can''t quite understand. While they''re busy talking I make the same preparation as Zoe and start undoing parts of my power. Both of us can control gravity up to a certain point. The reason I could not simply be in school is because I constantly use my power on my own body. I have been walking around with a body weight of around one ton for a long period of time. I had increased my own gravitational pull by a multitude.


    And now I took all of it off. My body felt light as a feather as I get ready to defend myself. Zoe is more of a control type and uses her force to create objects with a pull. To an outsider it seems she is using psychokinetic force to move things around. It looked like both of the students are done talking as we brace for impact. But in the end Lane turns around towards us and simply smiles.


    "I''m sorry, it seems you really are saying the truth. Although we have to report you to the higher ups it seems you really do not belong to HALO. It would benefit all of us if you just came with us quietly so you can be judged. I really don''t want to use force here. But I will do it if you do not quietly come with us."


    I shoot a look at Zoe who was standing beside me with open eyes and true hate in her expression, though it was still me who reacted frist.


    "You bitch! You actually think you''re qualified to judge us? And what if we don''t fit into your values?! What then!?"


    Looking at me with a  troubled expression she puts her index finger on her lips as if she''s thinking before answering.


    "Well, it depends we will probably send you to a special school. We can''t let you stay in this normal school though. It''s too dangerous."


    My face distorts with fury as she says that and even Zoe did not bother to calm me down. With a twitching eyelid I turn towards Zoe and see her slightly nodding.


    "We just want to be left alone. We have lived with this power for the last 16 years. And nobody got hurt. Nobody! You will not take us into some school where we learn to control our powers."


    With that said I jump towards the two interns.


    They obviously did not expect my insane speed as I crash into the girl and almost fly off the building while holding her head with one hand. Both of us are diagonally to the floor before I take her head and smash it into the concrete. Sadly I don''t even damage her and I can only see her put on a smug smile.


    "It seems we will have to use force."


    It was the boy that said that and he was directly behind me. In that instant my reflexes take over and I jump to the side. But my fear had already been taken care of. In the moment I turned around I saw a metal part - Most likely torn off a ventilation shaft - hit the boy square in the breast knocking him away from me and off the roof. In his back Zoe looked the way he disappeared in anger. Her long blonde hair flowed in the sky as if she was swimming, but I knew it was just a side effect of using her power on the surrounding area. Then I felt something hit me. And don''t misunderstand, it was by no means a light hit. It felt as if I had been charged by a truck. Before I could regain my composure I had already flown around half of the roof hitting and spinning on the ground. Without a body strengthened by gravity I would''ve fallen unconscious right there.


    It still hurt. With my reflexes I get up at what I had though unbeatably speed. But the moment I turned around the girl, Lane was in front of me, looking at me with pity in her eyes.


    "Please don''t fight, you seem strong and we don''t want to hurt you, we can help you control your powers you know?"


    Che. Extending one hand towards her I take one step back to create some distance between us.


    "Fuck off and leave us alone!"


    Then I increase the gravity of her body by 20. A normal person would''ve been lying on the ground just from that. Well, she simply vanished as the floor broke away under her feet.


    Looking towards Zoe I see her tossing bricks and metal parts at the boy... He had somehow managed to get back up onto the roof and was throwing everything back at my best friend. Out of worry I shout towards my best friend.


    "Zoe! We need to get out of here ASAP."


    Without saying anything further I jump towards the boy. Surprise shows in his face as one of my boots hits his breast square on and I can feel at least one rib break.


    "Where''s Lane?"


    It was his only question as he once again was thrown off the building.


    "Alex? what do we do?"


    Zoe''s eyes where twisted with fear and worry as she headed towards me again.


    "Zoe we need to go. Just get as far away from here as we possibly can-"


    I can''t finish the sentence as something gets thrown in between our feet, looking down I instantly shove Zoe away from me, just before the grenade explodes I turn away.


    The explosion and shockwave burn my back as I take the biggest part of the hit. Blasting through a ventilation shaft fifteen feet away I fall on the ground. Although it might sound bad I still get up relatively quickly and search for Zoe. Quickly I can make her out only a few feet away from where the blast had happened. She looks around disorientated and I can clearly make out red blood staining her hair. Before I can shout a warning the ground behind her starts cracking and the pink haired girl jumps through the ceiling behind Zoe. As she grabs my best friend from behind a multitude of people in military uniforms come running up the stairs.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "On the ground now!!"


    Che. I look towards the hole Lane had made but I can''t make out a lot through the dust enveloping the second floor. But since I can hear screams from below I suspect the ceiling had collapsed onto someone. I didn''t think it could get any worse but at that moment the boy flew over the edge of the roof and mustered the soldiers and me with cold eyes he simply started speaking to them in a casual manner.


    "You shouldn''t mess with this right now. Just go back or get annihilated."


    The soldiers on their hand raised their weapons and aimed at all of us making it feel like a Mexican standoff. Everything was silent except the screams coming from below. Then a laugh strained the nothingness. It was the laugh of a small girl enjoying herself watching a funny comedy. A small girl''s sadistic laugh sending shivers down my spine.


    Then something impacted in the middle of all of us. I instantly shielded my eyes and face from the rubble flying around. The soldiers weren''t that lucky and got blown back down the stairs. Some even flew off the building. I was sure that they would survive though.


    The moment I took my hand off my eyes I saw a woman in her early 20ties. She wore a white medieval looking dress and had an alluring smile. Her hair had a similar color to mine, almost absolute blackness, though hers was considerably longer. She completely ignored me and instead focused entirely on Lane holding Zoe from behind. My best friend didn''t have the same body as I did so it was dangerous for her to try to break out from a grip that could probably break your neck in a matter of seconds. She clearly showed her stress and there was blood seeping out of her hair and down her face.


    "Hello Lane. Who is this new toy you have there?"


    Her voice was filled with insanity. It sounded sweet but terrible at the same time and I instantly had to think about a mother pretending to care for her little child but only wanted to get rid of it instead. Lane though looked back to her in hatred.


    "Why are you here <Maiden>? Go back to hell or wherever you came from"


    Maiden? Never heard of her before. The <Maiden> takes a look at Lane and tilts her head sideways.


    "Awww did you grow up little one? Is that one of your friends?"


    Asking that she points at Zoe and I involuntarily let out a silent scream.


    "Or is the boy one? I would rather say the boy"


    Smiling evilly she extends her hand towards the other intern student who instantly turns pale


    "Please no. I beg of you! Please spare me!"


    I didn''t think that would happen, I was genuinely surprised at the fear the boy showed. But he soon realized that pleading for his life wouldn''t work as such he decided to flee, turning around he tries to jump over the destroyed railing to fling himself down the building. About half way he stumbles, to be precise he stumbles because he was missing a leg. Then I noticed it and saw a deep despair in the boy eyes. A cold uncomfortable feeling, his left leg was covered in ice freezing it on the spot.


    His eyes widen in fear as he realizes what is going to happen to him.


    "Please... N....n...ooo"


    His whole body starts freezing over until he is covered by a thin seeming sheet of ice, turning back towards Lane the <Maiden> smiles like a loving parent.


    "See Lane? you don''t need these people. You don''t need anyone"


    Lanes face distorts with fury as she literary throws my best friend behind her like a doll. Zoe hits her head on the ground and slumps down on the floor. Fear cuts through my back as I see her lifeless body stumble around the floor.


    "Zoe!!"


    Shouting out I lunge towards her ignoring everything that is happening around me.


    "Nononononono Zoe please."


    Tears form in the corners of my eyes as I inspect her head. Blood was clearly flowing out of a wound just behind her ear. Behind me chaos unfolds as Lane starts throwing some kind of energy ball towards the <Maiden> and she answers it with a ball glowing with fire.


    "A...Alex?"


    Zoe''s frail voice lets me once more ignore everything around me. As I look towards her.


    "Zoe calm down, everything will be alright, I''ll get you to a hospital."


    Tears of joy run down my cheeks as I smile towards my best friend wiping some blood away from her eyes.


    "I know you will take care of me."


    Still crying I hug her and rest her head on my shoulder.


    "I just want you to know one thing....."


    Zoe''s voice is still very much a whisper. Barely audible.


    "What is it Zoe?"


    I ask her while still blending out the fight around me. Both Lane and the maiden have started to channel their respective energy above their head. Lanes ball has the color of light blue. The maidens the color of a golden sun. But all of that doesn''t interest me anymore as Zoe looks me into the face with shrouded eyes.


    "You know I love you right? Yes... I said it, I love you and I don''t care anymore what my parents would say for that matter."


    Without letting me process what she had just said she presses her lips on mine and kisses me passionately. Tears still flow down my cheeks as my feelings for her start to flow up and I hug her tightly. pressing her against myself.


    "I love you too."


    It''s the only thing I can say after she takes her lips off mine.


    "I know. Alex, let''s go away. Let us just live away from all of our powers. Please, let us just flee this madness."


    Her plead reaches me. In that moment I realize that I would do everything for her, give up everything for her. Everything and even more. I start smiling


    "Of course Zoe, let''s ju-"


    Before I can finish my sentence I see fear in Zoe''s eyes. And mirrored in them I saw the threat of a blue light flying towards the both of us. Cutting me off from doing anything the energy first explodes on my back and burns itself deep into my skin. Screaming I feel blast surrounding me and my new found love. Shockwaves tear on my ears as I feel my and Zoe''s hand get separated. Then I get the weird feeling of floating. My eyes long blinded by pain and the flash produced by the explosion. Another shockwave throws me to the side and I can feel multiple bones in my body break. While turning in mid air I feel my head hit something hard.


    Then everything turns black and I feel nothing anymore.

 6. New environement

    haaa, another chapter for you guys ^^


    feel free to comment.


    As such enjoy the chapter and have fun reading ^^


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    I''m floating.


    It''s dark.


    I''m afraid.


    Where am I?


    What happened?


    I''m not dead...


    Where''s Zoe?


    What happened?


    I''m afraid.


    It''s dark.


    Help me.


    It''s dark.


    HELP MEE!!!!


    I open my eyes.


    Above me I can see a couple of lights. My whole body burns. Everything hurts.


    I look towards my arms. I''m connected to a blood bag....


    And other machines I don''t know.


    I don''t care.


    Where''s Zoe?


    Nobody is in the room with me. It looks like a hospital.


    I don''t like it.


    Where''s Zoe?


    I pull out the tubes connected to my body. A small amount of blood leaves my body and seeps down my arms.


    I don''t care.


    Where''s Zoe?


    I get off the bed I had slept in. My whole body is bandaged.


    My back burns so badly. Shit.


    I puke on the floor. Taking a few staggering steps I have to lean myself on the wall to not fall over.


    It hurts.


    Where''s Zoe?


    Without looking out of the door I can hear someone coming for my room.


    "Something happened, the machines aren''t taking any vitals anymore, get a defibrillator ready ASAP!!!!"


    I don''t like them.


    The moment I hear the person in front of my door I open it with all my might and hit him with it. I get rewarded by a crunching noise and a loud scream of pain.


    I slowly get out of the room and look into the hallway.


    Did not expect that...


    Many people are looking at me in shock. Most of them are between the age of 14 and 18.


    They all wear a uniform. It fits a school.


    Where am I?


    NO


    More importantly.


    My eyes tighten. I''m angry. I look towards the man I had knocked away. He''s on the floor coughing. I think I broke one of his ribs.


    "YOU"


    I point at him, my voice sounds as if I had spoken with vocal cords made of sand, but it''s intimidating nonetheless.


    Using my power I remove all gravitational boundaries on his body and make him flow up without letting him touch any walls or objects.


    "Where am I? AND WHERE IS ZOE?!?!!"


    Everybody around me looks at me shocked.... well, concerning I''m only wearing a white shirt it''s to be expected I guess.


    Or maybe it''s because I''m using my powers, but who cares anyways.


    The man looks at me with collected eyes.


    "Calm down girl. We''ve been treating you so please no violence on the school grounds."


    My face distorts.


    "I ask the questions. If you don''t answer me within the next five seconds I will remove your limbs one by one. So be quick. WHERE AM I? AND WHERE IS ZOE?!!"


    I shout the last sentence and increase the pull on his left pinky.


    It breaks with a disgusting CRACK.


    His face pales but he doesn''t scream.


    "You''re in a school for espers, we''ve been taking care of you ever since Lane brought you here. After her fight with the maiden nobody though you would survive."


    Che.


    "I still did not get the other answer!!"


    I shout at him and proceed to increase the pull.


    He starts screaming out of pain as his pinky slowly gets ripped off his hand.


    The "students" turn away but none of them says a word.


    "SHE''S DEAD. Nobody could have survived that explosion without somebody like Lane protecting them. She saved your life. But your friend is dead."


    dead?


    I lose control over my power and he stumbles on the ground and holds his finger.


    "SHIT I''m a doctor why did you do that? I saved your life twice already and you owe your life to Lane too. What do you think you''re doing girl?"


    I turn towards him.


    My eyes are dead. Just like my love.


    "Why did you save me?"


    "Because you''re strong"


    It was a voice behind me...


    A voice I knew.


    I turn around faster than I ever imagined...


    too fast.


    everything is spinning.


    I puke on the ground.


    Just onto Lanes shoes. Ha serves that bitch right.


    she doesn''t seem to care that much though.


    "How about we talk about this somewhere more private ay?"


    I''m too weak to protest as she grabs me by the arm and pulls me along.


    "Nothing to see her guys, just go to your classes please. And Doc? Could you come with us please? We''ll fix you up don''t worry about it."


    I get pulled along two hallways and into another room, there Lane throws me onto a couch and sits on a chair in front of me.


    The doctor positions himself behind her and seems to be massaging his pinky.


    My back burns.


    Che.


    I jump up from the couch and towards lane. I might be hurt but I can still inflict a lot of pain onto somebo-


    I find myself lying on the couch again....


    My back hurts even more.


    "Don''t do that again."


    The man behind Lane looks at me with cold eyes.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "Now that I <saved> you I will reset you as often as I want to behave ok?"


    I take a deep breath.


    "Where is Zoe?"


    I ask towards Lane. She shakes her head and looks at me in pity.


    "your friend is dead. I''m surprised that you could survive. That''s why I''m interested in you. How did a lv 3 esper survive a almost lv 5 blast? The gap is too much you know."


    dead...


    there it is again.


    "You killed her."


    My eyes grow cold.


    "you will pay. Remember my words. You will pay for this."


    I don''t make empty threats. I never make empty threats.


    Lane looks at me puzzled.


    "I didn''t hurt any of you. It was the maiden. Put your hate towards her and work with us. The maiden kills people all over the world as long as she gets paid. She''s an evil that has to be exterminated. But first tell me how you survived that blast."


    I''m tired.


    I''m tired of acting.


    "Gravity cannot be controlled by energy manipulation..."


    My eyes grow even colder as I try to kill her with my look.


    The man seems to have some kind of reset ability. But he said he <saved> me. Meaning he probably need a <save state> to <load> me from. It''s a complicated ability but not that unrealistic.


    I start using my power. My real power.


    My back starts aching as my cells multiply at an incredible rate. Damaged cells start decaying and flow out of my wounds in a blackish slime.


    "I use my power to train my body at a multitude of gravitational force... My body can take more than anything you throw at me."


    I try to stare her down but she simply looks at me as if I was some kind of lab animal.


    "Interesting. To take a frontal blow from the energy ball and simply shrug it off. By the way, what is that black slime running down your legs?"


    I look down and notice I''m not wearing any trousers, so naturally all the decayed cells where flowing down my lower body and down my legs... it looked really disgusting.


    "Special use of power. You don''t need to know."


    suddenly even more interested she extends her hand towards my leg. Before she can touch me I snarl at her and fix her gravitational pull to the wall behind her.


    Instantly she flies... "Falls" backwards and crashes into the bookshelves stationed there.


    hmm? I didn''t get reset? interesting.


    Lane seems disoriented. As she gets up she looks at her "new" ceiling. meaning the wall just behind me.


    "Wow... This is interesting."


    I look at her with hate.


    "you killed my girlfriend and then you expect me to let you just touch my naked leg? Do you have a death wish?"


    I really want to hurt her. But she seems unaffected and brushes the rubble and books of her clothes.


    "I guess that wasn''t really nice you''re right. I''m sorry ok? But it was the maiden that killed your friend... not me"


    As you say bitch.... the fireball was blue.. not a golden sun.. I will make you pay.


    "What do you want from me?" I directly ask her.


    "You are already beyond a lv 3 esper.... you probably realized already. I''m a member of the <<Raiders>>. I''m called the <flying star>. I have already reached the upper parts of lv 4. But I have the potential to become a legendary lv 5. Alfred though you where only a lv 3. But from what I can tell you''re already lv 3 and are probably able to do even more... As such I wanted to recruit you."


    "No" I simply answer her.


    "ey?" she looks at me surprised.


    "Why would I help you? You came into our school and fucked EVERYTHING up. You single handily destroyed our school life and killed the people most important to me. Why do you think I would help you?"


    Again she puts up an arrogant smile.


    "I saved you. You owe me. And I told you already it wasn''t me that destroyed your school. It was the maiden. Focus your hate on her."


    Wait I forgot...


    "Are the students alright?" I shout at her.


    She still looks up to me from the lower wall.


    "The school was obliterated during that last blast. Nobody survived that.


    Maxis... Coach Heathrow... shit... everybody is dead.


    I can''t take it anymore and start crying.


    "You can let it out, you''re save now. We will help you take revenge on The maiden. We can help you through this. Lend us your strength Alexandra. You could change the world. Make it into a better place to enjoy. And maybe you will even find a new boyfriend in this new world. Trust me it will be fine."


    I remove my power from her and she surprisingly lands on her feet by jumping down. Then she walks towards me and takes me into her arms. I shudder...


    Not from excitement or from being calmed down...


    It was from disgust. She had killed my best friend. My new found love. And then she had the AUDACITY to tell me I would find a new boyfriend?


    I will make her feel what I had felt. I would destroy the world how she knew it. I would kill her friends her family, her colleagues. Everything will decay. Everything.


    "Very well..." I answer her. "I will help you. Tell me what to do and I will destroy or save. Tell me what to do... friend"


    Disgusting...


    "See, that wasn''t too hard was it? Now rest. Soon I will introduce you to your new friends. We can change the world Alex. Trust me, I saved your life. Help me with this and you can live your life in peace."


    "ok..."


    I lie down on the couch.


    "I will rest"


    I didn''t care if it was this couch... anything would do it. I needed to rest. My body needed modifications only my power could give. But first I would regenerate my body.


    I will have my revenge.


    Wait for me Zoe.


    "She''s asleep."


    "hmm seems like it. Sorry that I couldn''t reset her, but she didn''t use something that triggered the conditions."


    "yea, probably. It seems we''ve earned a strong ally. It seems she can control gravity. But that black sludge interests me.... It smells really bad though."


    "though it seems she''ll follow your orders. Good job on saving her. How did the other girl die though?"


    "It was an accident. Nothing more. Never tell her, it could outright break her."


    "As you will."


    "Train her. We''ll probably make her into a fully fledge member in around a year if she works hard. It seems she really can become a lv 4. If that''s the case we need her on our side. Get one of our boys on her. I want her totally loyal. And nothing works as well as love does."


    Looking over Alexandra''s sleeping body Lane though about the girls friends.


    Well they are dead. Alfred died.... But it seem that they had gained a new valuable asset to work with.


    "We will change the world Doc. With her powers and the other new recruits we finally have the means to defeat <HALO>, <ARTHUS WELTEN> and all other evil organizations.


    We will change it to the better. Evil will perish. That I promise you."


    The doctor nods.


    "It will be done. In one year they will be ready to fight with the rest of the raiders. I will not disappoint you."

 7. New "Friends"?

    Ok, It''s mostly fixed right now. Sorry about the inconvinience, I don''t know what happened there


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    I decided to make a time skip here.


    I had some thoughts about making her live through another year of mostly normal school life. But I personally think it could be better if I use flashbacks from that time at some points.


    Sorry to say though that this chapter is pretty short and mostly an explanation of a new set of characters that Alex will interact with later on.


    And somehow my Format got damaged during the Transfer, I''ll try to fix  it at another time.


    Thank you by the way for over a hundred average views ^^


    I''m glad you guys like what I''m putting together here.


    As always enjoy the chapter.


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    one year later


    Good job Alex. You can control even larger areas now. Well done.


    Good job Alex. As expected of someone Lane has taken a liking to.


    Wow Alex. That was awesome, you''re really strong.


    Alex? How''d you know that? are you hiding another power from us? hahahaha.


    A..alex? I''ve known you for over a year now.... Do you like.... would you like to like grab something to eat sometime? you always eat alone so I though you would like some company.


    no


    no


    no


    no


    no


    no


    no


    no


    no


    Stop... it disgusts me. They have been "training" me for almost a year now. To shut them up I''ve never shown them the full extent of what I can actually do. I always acted as if I made progress and they acted like I was a genius.


    The way you train espers is by teaching them concentration techniques and trying to find ways to use your powers differently....


    Meaning they can''t compare to what me and.... Zoe came up with.


    I''ve chased off all "friends" here. The stench of decay makes everyone puke that tries to come to close to me. Although I make it more subtle when around people I need to be around.


    Lane once told me to take a bath already but I wanted the stench of death to stay...


    It will remind me of what had happened that day.


    I look around the room.


    Today I''m wearing long black cargo pants with big pockets, a long sleeved cotton shirt of the same color and a dark green vest.


    I like the army style. It makes people stay away from you. and you can also easily hide your face if you always walk around with a ski mask around your neck....


    The other members of my.... "training" squad are assembled.


    It seems Lane will talk to us today as we are the best ones of the new students that had come...


    and the easiest to manipulate too.


    We where six in total...


    1: John <Hammertime> Marley [highest tier lv 3]


    Short dark blond hair. Lean muscular frame. Intelligent and a face that had the ladies running to him from miles.


    Name probably given to him by himself. He''s able to extend time. But only if he listens to music. Controlling the speed of the music he listens to enables him to control the flow of time. He''s also able to use music for other purposes. I''ve only seen part of it though. I''ve just seen him go super fast, or run in any wall he wants to. He also seems to be able to make his body move with music making his fighting style almost unpredictable. Hence the name <Hammertime>. It seems he also wants to date me  really badly But I really don''t like him that much. As such I''ve already dumped him around 6 times as I have absolutely no interest in even getting close to him.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    2: Karif <Blacknest> Azid [lowest tier lv 4]


    Black hair and looks much younger than he actually is. He has a small stature and does   speak a lot with a everlasting happiness. He''s one of the nicer guys in the group I  guess.


    Easygoing Indian boy. He is actually able to control his shadow... or any shadow as  such. It can be convenient as he can make his own body ethereal dodging any physical    harm going for him. He can also use shadows to physically touch objects. All kind of stuff really. In addition he''s also a senser. Meaning he can sense the potential of  espers by "touching" their shadow... I''ve let him do that once but he wasn''t able to focus on scanning in that particular moment.


    3: Velvet "Flash" Darven [high tier lv 3]


    Dark hair that''s slightly longer than Johns reaching to his shoulders. He''s also very athletic but in a more leaner, more feminine way. His body doesn''t show a lot of muscle, but also lacks any fat. All in all a well rounded character. But he doesn''t talk a lot anyways.


    He can use short distance teleportation and he can take almost anything with him that he touches with his skin. Meaning he can just teleport in front of you with a metal pole making the pole appear directly inside of your head. It''s not an easy power to control though. Even one mistake in his "dimension" as he calls it will lead to his own instant and probable gruesome death. As such he does not take a lot with him to his dimension. He always wears a skin tight one piece suit minimizing the risk of  miscalculation.


    4: Rachel <Unstoppable Force> Kaminski [highest tier lv 3]


    Not much to say. Long blond hair. A beauty as such. Not a very muscular body. She looks like someone from a beauty advertisement showing off new skin creams or something. Her personality is horrible but she can manage. She also always tries to hook up with John, not sure why. I told her she could have him whenever she felt like it but I''m not sure if it ever worked until now.


    Her power is quite easy. She''s able to attach the unstoppable aspect to objects. This means that they cannot be stopped by anything. Even to herself. The only drawback is  that she cannot control the trajectory of the object. Meaning it will only go into one direction and speed for as long as she herself does not stop it. Her area of effect is only 10 meters though. All her objects will lose that aspect as soon as they leave that area.


    Her most devastating attack is herself running at full speed with that aspect on herself.


    As such she literary become an unstoppable force running through anything and everyone until she herself decides to stop.


    and lastly:


    5: Mikael <The Unchanging> Kaminski [lower tier lv 4]


    Rachel''s brother. The same blonde hair but shorter. The same beautiful face. If not told that he is a boy you would expect him to be a girl. He also does not have a lot of  muscles on his body. His character is quite arrogant. But just as his sister everyone can manage. Both of them can hold back on this trait and only annoy people with it when   time actually allows it. As such he''s easier to deal with than his sister.


    His power is awkward. He is able to fixate his body''s condition. Meaning if he fixes   his condition at its peak he would be able to use his best power without running out of   stamina for as long as his concentration does not get disturbed. Also his body will not    change whatsoever. Making him almost invincible at times. It also has immense  drawbacks though. If used too long and too frequently it will mess with his brain,   making him unable to think clearly for a long period of time until his brain resets. Also   if he fixes the wrong moment he could be trapped in pain inflicted by a wound that  does not heal. Because he can only stop his own body. Meaning anything that pierces    his skin in the moment before he fixes it will still get through and his body will not heal. This makes his power immensely strong but at the same time he has to be as  careful as Velvet. Both of them can inflict an immense amount of pain to themselves with mistakes.


    Well and then there''s me.


    Alexandra <Crushing Witch > Mercer [lowest tier lv 4 {scanned on gravity}]


    I started to cut my hair in military fashion, meaning my black hair doesn''t even go beyond my forehead. The decaying stench had laid off a bit. But almost nobody wants to come close to me anyways. Only people like John who seems to like my military   behavior or Velvet who just likes my quiet personality do.


    Everything they know is that I''m able to utilize gravity to create an area around me where I am in total control. I can inflict huge pressure against multiple targets at the   same time. You cannot easily protect yourself against a force that pulls you to the   ground. But that is only what I want them to know though.


    In reality this power was something I had copied from Zoe. And I had only been able    to do that because I had seen the exact DNA copy of her mutation leading to that power.


    My real power had always been the perfect control of my own cells. As long as I had the "blueprint" of something I could recreate it with my own body cells. The dolls of  my parents which had apparently been kidnapped by the military had been nothing  but dolls too.


    The orders or lv espers could have changed a bit with time. As of now the levels still remained the same with lv 1 to 5. 5 being the strongest and 1 the weakest. But each level now had different stages that where calculated by people being able to scan.


    It always went like this:


    Lowest tier--Lower tier--upper lower tier--middle tier--lower high tier--high tier--highest tier


    After you had reached the highest tier you would probably reach the next level. But that part was hard. This method of rating was still very primitive. But for now it had been enough. Our technically strongest member was Mikael because of his quick thinking and shit ton of concentration. I would probably win if I was given enough time, but officially I only had reached lv 4 recently and as such was only rated on the lowest tier in 4.


    By the way, Lane apparently was a high tier lv 4 meaning she was one of the strongest espers in the united states, maybe even the world. As such she was idolized by a lot of people from school. Only annoying in my book to be honest.

 8. The third Team

    This chapter is a tad longer.


    One small thing though. I''m able to give you one chapter per day right now because I don''t have any test coming right now. As such I don''t have to study as much as I normally would.


    At some point when we get into the testing weeks I won''t be able to post so frequently.


    I hope you guys understand that ^^


    But I''m trying to write a puffer (I still have around 4 chapters I could post but I keep them so I can use them in that kind of situation).


    Enjoy ^^


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    About one week ago I had been able to inject my own cells into each and every one of the other five members. In theory I could kill every one of them in a matter of seconds. But that was not what I wanted. I only wished to extract revenge. First on the raiders.... I knew who Lane was... I knew what we were being trained to be... Heroes. Saviors of humanity. These kind of things. Together with the rest of the raiders we would help the world become a better place..... utter bullshit.


    I''ve already seen enough of the Raiders so called values. Everyone that committed a crime in their eyes should be sentenced to either death or life imprisonment.


    Their way of doing things is regarded as the only and best way to do things.


    While I agree that some espers in this world are indeed evil I do not consider teenagers that actually do not do anything wrong except being espers evil.


    Apparently the leaders of the raiders think that every esper except the ones loyal to them should be controlled so that they cannot use their powers at all.


    I look around the room. All six of us where assembled. The complex we had been trained was actually a school for "special children"... meaning espers.


    The raiders used this school as headquarters of sorts and although only a small amount of people knew about this we were told to never talk about anything concerning that matter.


    Officially this was a school founded by the military as most schools were. But in this case the one overlooking the students - the headmaster named Mr. Polinsk - had secretly gone against the whole military organization when he found out about his daughter Lane being a potential lv 4 esper.


    To cut a long story short he loved his daughter so much that he faked hundreds of papers making her into a [lowest lv 3].


    He also granted her the wish to be a super hero and with that the raiders were born.


    She''s his little princess.


    I fucking hate her....But I have a plan...


    "kukukukukukuku"


    I laugh to myself while smiling.


    "Alex? Why are you laughing like that? It''s kinda creepy...."


    hmmm? I turn my head to the voice.


    It''s Velvet, he kinda is the one I like the most out of all of the five....


    Which doesn''t mean a lot to be honest. it''s not who I like, but who I do not hate the most.


    It''s like comparing being rubbed off with a rasp to being rubbed off with sandpaper...


    If you have to choose you will rather do the latter.


    "Just ignore me Vel. I was just thinking about funny stuff."


    "Funny?..... It looked like you thought about something really evil.... It was creepy..."


    "Don''t worry about it Vel. No seriously it''s nothing to fuss about. More importantly where is Lane? I mean we''ve been waiting for 10 minutes now, didn''t she want to be here already?"


    "You''re probably right.... She should already be here but don''t worry about her, she''ll get here eventually. And that''s to be expected, she''s probably pretty busy with organizational stuff.... She is our leader after all."


    Che, should''ve known he would only talk about her good side.. he kind of thinks of her as a Goddess of sorts. It''s actually really annoying.


    That''s why I can only kind of stand him. His personality is acceptable in my book, but that special way of thinking makes him so... unlikable.


    Only by me though. The others pretty much agree on one thing....


    Lane is soooo good. So disciplined, so awesome..... I hate it, I don''t know how they can agree with her view on life....


    che.... I''m fretting way too much over this.


    "Whatever Vel. You''re probably right. She''ll get here eventually.".... hopefully.


    The other four are on the other side of the room talking about stuff. I don''t really care to be honest.


    Well, the reason they''re so far away is still the stench coming from me... although I''ve turned it down considerably.


    Haaa, I really would want some food right now... I miss the burgers I always ate back in Jamestown.


    I hear the door opening.


    Speaking of the devil.


    I turn toward the person... or should I say people walking through the doorframe.


    Lane and her "Doc"... He was the guy that reset me over a year ago... I still haven''t figured out what kind of power he really possesses...but he''s undeniably strong. Probably higher tier lv 3... But that''s only my guess.


    He always wears a long lab coat that makes him look like a scientist coming from work. Not sure if he even has a real doctor title... Probably not though.


    Che and then there''s Lane...


    Today she''s wearing jeans and a white top. She has her pink hair tied back so that it doesn''t disrupt her vision.


    John looks towards her with admiration.


    Karif too.


    Rachel simply envies her a bit I think. But she too is looking up to her.


    Well, I think Mikael has a crush on her... I''m not that sure to be honest, but I don''t like it anyways. Well, should she ever fall for him.. kekek, then I would have a nice point to start my revenge from.


    Sadly though I don''t think that will happen anytime soon. She doesn''t seem interested in that kind of relationship at the moment.


    And then there''s Velvet. Like I said, she''s the ultimate Goddess in his world. There is nobody else but her he will listen too.


    And considering what kind of power he has it would be bad to not be careful of that blind devotion.


    Haaa... me? I just look around trying to fit in with the looks they''re giving her and the doc.


    Lane musters us.


    "Thanks for coming you six. As you all know you''ll be part of the raiders. To be specific together with me and <Lag> you''ll form a third team.


    Right now. <Lag> is coming over from the UK. He was part of our second team stationed there. He''s a [high tier] lv 3 so he will be lower than most of you, but respect him, he has more experience than any of you.


    The first team is still stationed in Japan. As of now, America will be under our watch. I''ll be the team leader and <Lag> the second in command.


    You''ll follow our orders.


    Me and the other two team leaders will come into contact with each other once in a while.


    If an emergency happens during that time <Lag> will take over.


    Understood?"


    She looks at all of us.


    Six pairs of eyes look back at her and six mouths answer in union.


    "Yes understood."


    Stolen story; please report.


    "Aside from that I''m sure we''ll get to befriend each other. You''ve all pretty much lived with each other for the last year so you should get along. Doc will be responsible for any health issues.


    Any questions?"


    I raise my hand and she turns around and smiles at me...


    disgusting...


    "Yes Alex?"


    Not my name....


    I swallow down my rage and simply smile back.


    "We don''t know this <Lag> you''re talking of... I find it hard to follow the orders of someone I''ve never met before."


    I can hear three gasps from my other "colleagues" as they probably did not think anyone would talk back at their idol.


    Lane though only looks at me while probably considering her answer.


    "<Lag> is one of our elder members. He''s a nice guy, all you need to know about him is that I and the other team leaders trust him... Although it wouldn''t matter if they didn''t. The important thing is that I trust him. And you can talk to him in private and ask him stuff when he gets here. Anything else?"


    she looks around but I still have another question... that honestly is just another part of my plan...


    "Have there been any news on the maiden?"


    silence. Everyone freezes and looks at me for asking about Lanes most hated enemy.


    I had to gather some intel about the maiden before devising my plan.


    As far as most knew the maiden was in some way related by blood to Lane. Either a cousin, aunt or something in that direction.


    When her father made the fake papers for Lane the maiden apparently wanted to train Lane herself....


    She seemed quite obsessed with her because they seem to have the same amount of power....


    or something along those lines. Basically the maiden kept following and psychologically torturing Lane by killing off her friends.


    It was actually quite the secret but I tortured someone myself to get answers about the maiden...


    They eventually forgave me because they think that I think the maiden was the one that killed Zoe. If only they knew what''s about to come to them.


    "No, there have not been any news. Are you still that keen on revenge Alex? Revenge will not bring back the dead, revenge will not save Z-"


    "DO NOT SAY THAT NAME!!!"


    I snap back at her.


    everyone is taken aback this time.


    "Lane... DO...NOT...SAY...THAT...NAME!  please"


    My eyes start to feel teary as various feelings swell up inside of me.


    Lane looks at me in pity.


    "It''s ok Alex but revenge will not bring her back."


    "I do not care. I will be one of your heroes as long as you don''t take this away from me."


    I played my part well. My inner self is smiling at my performing skills. They''re fooled completely that I''m just after revenge when asking about the maiden....


    Well.. I am actually after her, but not because of revenge.


    Still showing pity in her eyes Lane puts her hand on my shoulder.


    "Ok, I understand. Then use your powers to help us for the good cause. We will deliver justice upon the maiden soon enough. We will find her."


    Kukukukukukuku.


    The feeling of foolishness. I love it.


    I nod my head in apparent thankfulness.


    "Well then, I guess that''s it? Now, if there are actually no questions left anymore then lets tell you about what we shall be monitoring in the US"


    She looks around. All shake their heads while I simply slouch down onto a couch to calm down.


    "Ok. As you all know, I''m the head leader of the raiders in total, but we''ve always had two teams with two team leaders. One of them was me. As I have said before, we will be the foundation of a third team.


    All of you will also divided into pairs and send to different locations. This school will still act as headquarters, so me and Karif will be stationed here. The surrounding area will be looked after by us. Me and <Lag> will look out for movement of <HALO> and the such. Should we ever find any members all of you will be assembled to handle the situation.


    The Pairs are as follows:


    I''ll be teaming up with Karif as said before,


    Rachel, you''ll be working with John in the vicinity of Washington DC, we will find a good location for you to stay at.


    Velvet? You will be working together with Mikael. Both of you need to focus majorly on your concentration so it will be better for the both of you so you can learn from each other. You two will be responsible for an area around Michigan. We''ll probably get you a nice house around Detroit.


    And finally, you Alex will be teaming up with <Lag> personally. We think this is the best solution since he is the most probably to cope with the stench you sometimes put out. Also he will receive important information first, meaning you''ll be able to react quicker since you are probably the most disciplined one of you six.


    <Lag> already knows where you''ll be going. New York. He has an underground network out there that he can use to his advantage... Well that and he''s strong around those parts.


    Also don''t think you can just all do whatever you want to. We have an obligation to shut down esper warfare and criminal usage.


    Both me and <Lag> will look over recent cases around those areas about esper activity. If we find something we will immediately inform you so you can look after what it is.


    It could be anything from just a student pretending to fit in or an actual agent of an organization planning something. Beware of the latter, should you ever find out anything of that sort then instantly retreat and report back to everyone else so we can figure out a plan.


    Should any of you get injured badly, the doc always can get to the different locations fairly quickly. So don''t worry about getting healed. Although I think with most of you that really won''t be the case.


    I am happy that we could find all of you guys."


    She smiles at all of us.


    "I''m proud to have so many strong espers thinking the same way as me"


    DISGUSTING, I could puke.


    "Thank you for fighting with the raiders. We will not disappoint you and I doubt you will disappoint us.


    That is all for now"


    She looks around again now with a more cooled facial expression.


    "You can have a few days off until <Lag> get here. It''ll probably be around 2 days. When he gets here all of you will be send off to their respective Location. Good luck and rest a bit."


    With that she turns around and leaves us to ourselves.


    The doc follows her two steps behind her.


    The moment both of them walk out of the room Velvet hits me on the back of my head lightly.


    I''m about to snap back at him when he interrupts me.


    "That was really dangerous Alexandra, what if she would have gotten angry at you for that? I mean she still is the most powerful being in the US, and probably one of the top 5 in the world."


    Pfft


    "She needs us, I just want my revenge. Please don''t act as if you know stuff about me, you don''t. And there are still people in the US that are probably on par with her. We just have not found them yet. Now if you excuse me, I''ll go back to training. I still need to work on some stuff."


    Turning away from the five of them I simply walk out of the room and head towards our- I should probably say "teams"- training chamber.


    I guess I''ll really do nothing but train and watch some tv until <Lag> gets here.


    Better than nothing I guess.

 9. Lessons in gravity manipulation

    Nothing much to say right now >_>


    only enjoy and thank you for reading.


    Oh, if you find any wrong grammar please tell me. (I had to proofread the next three chapters myself as the friend that normally does that is currently busy)


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    On my way to the training chamber I meet a lot of the other normal students. All of them are epers too, but they are pretty low leveled, no lv 4 amongst them and barely any lv 3''s.


    And even the ones that were here simply were of the [lowest tier] not worth mentioning.


    Many of them dodge me on my way through the hallway. Pretty much from day one it was made clear that I don''t want to talk to any of them.


    We only met during normal classes anyways. And considering the smell of decayed meat was still very strong around me that time everyone stayed away.


    I quickly get to our training room and close the first door behind me.


    The whole room is made up of extremely durable steel material that can withstand almost anything. I walk through three more sets of doors quickly after one another. The instructors- or also teachers- told us that it was very important that nobody noticed us training there as it would arouse the suspicion of the normal military about why there were such strong individuals in this school.


    Until now everybody only though we were a special class of six students that had a hard time controlling their powers. As such we needed more help than other students and were trained more specifically.


    As the last set of doors close behind me I get rid of the vest I had put on and also my combat boots. I just want to use my borrowed power inside of the room. Nothing more.


    I throw my clothes into a corner and move to the middle. There I sit down cross legged and concentrate on my surrounding as a whole.


    Pretty much the whole room has been coated in steel tiles that cover the whole inside of it. It''s a bit uncomfortable but one can get used to it in a short amount of time.


    Normally teachers would throw objects or other things at the student and then they would have to control said things with their power.


    The more practice you have the more items you would have to control at the same time.


    Well, that was the training for people with physical control type power.


    I don''t know what people with ethereal or passive powers do. I mean there are still espers out there that can take over other human minds. That would certainly not work out to their favor if teachers started throwing shit at them.


    Today though items would just hinder me during my training.


    Currently I''m simply trying to control certain elements in the room.


    Although my real power is quite harnessed too - though nobody knows about it -  I still train a lot in gravity as it would be stupid to neglect a really powerful tool like that.


    As everyone knows gravity affects literary everything and anything. Though really hard it is even possible to affect single molecules and throw them into certain patters.


    I''ve never been able to do that. Zoe had developed that but only in theory as she had to sit completely still to control only an amount of 10 single molecules.


    She had said the worst thing was to actually "find" them.


    I had always been a fan of creating a black hole that I could use freely.


    Honestly it was an awesome though to do this but it was also incredibly dangerous. One misstep and I would most probably destroy a huge part of the world before my body would get destroyed by it.


    This technically should remove the black hole from existence and return everything to normal. It''s all just a theory though.


    Another thing Zoe developed was the usage of Black matter. It''s really hard to explain but Zoe - and as such me too- control gravity not by actually using gravity but through creating hotspots for black matter to gather. Then we can actually attach them to certain objects, making them heavier or lighter depending on what side of the object we attached them too.


    It was really hard but after a while we got used to it.


    Right now I''m still trying to create a kind of body armor. I''ve been working on it ever since Lane pretty much defeated me in one shot with her fireball. I didn''t want to have that happen again so I increased my body weight by a lot going way over what a normal person should be able to endure.


    The only reason I''m not crashing through chairs and things I walk upon is because I strengthen them with my gravity beforehand by turning their point of gravity around.


    Back to my armor. Since it is made up of black matter it cannot be seen and only barely be measured. But sadly it is not perfect. While it certainly can hold back an enormous amount of stray projectiles it cannot hold out for long against other power users that use some kind of ethereal power.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    The armor as such is actually quite simple. Well, simple for someone that has been working on it for over a year.


    By attaching various plates of dark matter to my body I can "absorb" projectiles by making the plates attract the bullets or any other object. So the objects get pulled onto the plates without actually hurting me. Through special "corrections" I''ve been able to nullify the normal gravitational pull on my own body. That is important in a lot of ways since I did not want to get ripped to pieces by my own creation.


    Right now I could make my cells either accept the pull of gravity or not accept it depending on how I manipulate them.


    I had to put a lot of effort into these plates until they would have the right form to do this. Depending on the mass of the plates I would be better secured. The only drawback was that they were getting considerably heavier by increasing the mass.


    It had been another reason why I increased my own body weight.


    Still sitting in the training room I''m looking over my invisible armor. I can see every inch of it around my body mostly through sensing them. It actually only looks like somebody put large scales all over my body.


    But luckily nobody will ever see that, it does look horrible to be honest.


    Whenever I find the time I retreat into this exact room and further harden the plates on my body.


    I barely use my primary power for anything. It is too hard to control and one mistake could deform my body in a pretty bad way. I would by no means die but it would not be a very nice feeling either.


    I''ve been sitting cross legged for around 45 minutes when I can hear the third set of doors open.


    I slowly turn my upper body to face the last steel door to see who would butt into my training.


    The door opens and two people walk in. It''s Velvet and John.


    Haaaaa I breath heavily.


    "Alex? I though you would only train for an hour at most. Why are you still here?"


    John asks me in a friendly tone but I''ve come to not trust him under any circumstances.


    Like I said before it looks as if he has a crush on me but I never really trusted that.


    Honestly he looks more interested in Rachel and some other girls. I would say he''s more of a playboy so I never even played that role.


    There have been others that came close to me and wanted to ask me out or something but all of them acted like it was love on first sight and sadly I don''t care about that. I had sworn to myself that I would not get into a relationship until I had finished my revenge.


    "I have only been sitting here for the past 45 minutes and I would really appreciate it if I could at least finish one cycle of one hour right now. After that you two can have the room don''t worry."


    I guess they''re going to work on teamwork for a bit. They''ve always done that in the past. Not sure why they do it because I never thought that they were close friends


    "Hey, don''t worry about it, we''ll just sit here and wait, we''ve got time."


    smiling at me Velvet motions me to not mind them.


    It''s annoying but I can''t really throw them out because it is our personal training room after all.


    "Fine, just do whatever you want I''ll go into a corner and keep going."


    "Ehm. Alex we kind of want to fight with each other for a bit, are you sure you want to be in the same room where that happens?"


    I look at him with bored eyes.


    "You still use fighting as training? I thought it was too inefficient to be practical."


    "It may be impractical but it''s still load of fun and even if something happens the doc can fix us up immediately. But like really, we''ll probably make a huge mess, you do realize that right?"


    "yeah yeah, I know. Don''t worry about me guys, I''ll be protected so you at least cannot hurt me if you accidentally throw something in my direction."


    With that I stand up and get into the corner I threw my clothes in. There I sit down in the same position as in the middle.


    Both John and Velvet look at me dumbfounded.


    "Are you SURE? I can''t feel anything from the corner."


    "Guys" I look at them in annoyance "There''s a few ways this can end:


    ---First, you two leave me alone and go outside again.


    ---Second, you two start training and leave me in the corner to meditate trusting me that I can protect myself


    ---and third. I''m going to stand up and thrash the both of you"


    Now I smile while tilting my head to the side.


    John shrugs.


    "As you say, let''s start then Vel. Let''s just try to not throw anything into that direction on a frequent basis."


    With that being said I cover the corner I''m in with extremely thick black matter to create an invisible wall which pulls everything close to it to it.


    It''s a good way to avoid getting hit as everything that tries to pass through it will get pulled in by it. Meaning it will be stopped in the air at that specific point.


    Then I get back to meditating and ignore the two boys training themselves in martial arts that suit their power perfectly.

 10. Revaluation of power

    I''m going to stick with one chapter per day. Let''s just say last Weekend was an exception because it was the first few chapters.


    ^^


    Enjoy reading


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    Small edit:


    I have to thank everyone again. I was bored so I looked up the Rating on my Story, we''re in the top 1000.


    To be honest I didn''t expect that to happen. But I''m really happy that so many people are reading this.


    As such thanks to all of you and enjoy.


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    I can''t meditate.


    These idiots are too loud.


    At first they had simply sparred a bit with each other. During that session they simply threw normal punches and kicks at each other. I actually had thought that that had been it.


    But I was wrong, after five minutes John had stopped for a moment and taken out his headphones.


    To be honest I was interested to see both of them fight for a bit so I stayed.


    At that moment I realized I shouldn''t have done that.


    The exact frame when John had started his music Vel decided to jump through space. John on the other hand had somehow predicted this and easily blocked Velvets kick that had aimed for his head.


    Although he jumped again before John could grab him. John turned to the spot Vel appeared at instantly and rushed forward.


    As far as I know Vel has a short cool down time on his jumps. He once told me that he could jump up to three times at once, but if he did that he would have to wait three seconds before he could perform one jump again. And all that was if he knew the exact location he would jump to.


    John knew this and hammered away on him while using his fists and legs to attack him at weird intervals.


    Like said before he used the timing of his music to speed, strengthen or otherwise change his body''s function.


    Looking at the fight I was amused. It was a good way to figure out ways to beat them. Although I had infected them with my DNA I still did not know if I could kill them fast enough just by using that.


    I could see the times John would speed up a lot while fighting but he did not keep that speed for long. It almost seemed as if his current song had short part where it went extremely fast.


    But whenever that happened Vel just jumped ten feet away and "charged" his power.


    Vel looked at John with a smug smile. He then simply crossed the distance between them with one usage or his power.


    Reappearing behind John about six feet in the air he kicked at John''s face. This time it connected and had the other boy stumbling back to regain his balance. Sadly Vel did not give him time to do that and jumped behind his adversary again, this time aiming for the back of his knees.


    Still off balance from the kick to the head John tried to jump over Velvets attack. But the black haired boy had foreseen this and simply followed behind him with his leg. Completely unable to dodge he was hit and fell backwards onto the ground.


    Before he could react Velvet had already jumped above him and used the downward momentum of his fall to speed up his own punch that aimed at John''s stomach.


    It certainly looked like Velvets win but before his fist could connect an extremely loud sound could be heard.


    BOOM


    It sounded like an explosion and it came from in between John and Vel.


    I don''t know what happened as I had actually blinked and missed it. But when I looked back at them Velvet was leaning against the other side of the wall and a dent showed where he had hit the wall with strong speed.


    John on the other hand stood up and dusted himself off as if nothing had just happened.


    "Jeeesh, Vel you''ve become strong enough to force me to use that to defend myself. Well since we both really can''t go all out it''s not that easy to judge each other anymore."


    Smiling he looks at Velvet who just answers with a groan and coughs out a little bit of blood.


    "Is he alright?" I ask towards John who seems to notice me for the first time again.


    "Oh Alex, you''re still here. Don''t worry about him, he''ll go to the doc to get fixed up. What about you? Hmmm, want to spar a bit?"


    Just after he asked me Velvet disappears and jumps to the door. There he simply nods at me and stumbles outside. Yeah, he''ll probably just jump to the doctor.


    Spar?


    Hmm, I''ve fought against them in the past but not during the last few weeks.


    I just was never in the mood to fight the same people over and over again. But after seeing what he did to Velvet a few seconds before I''m actually quite interested in what it had been.


    I tilt my head and look at him.


    "Why not. I haven''t fought you guys in a while."


    With that I stand up and position me parallel from where he was standing.


    "Any rules I''m supposed to know? Otherwise I will come at you with whatever I have."


    In our normal spars I had come out victorious but seeing that he still had at least one ace in the hole I wasn''t so sure about my victory anymore.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "Well, me and Vel normally agreed on no instant kills. Aside from that we try not to seriously kill each other. Otherwise it could get really bad if we actually sparred with Rachel. She actually is really freaking strong. But I like strong women."


    I didn''t swallow his bait.


    About instant kills. We started to call techniques that could end someone''s life instantly, as the name of course suggested that.


    Velvet could do this with almost any item he could find. He would just teleport something of greater mass inside of his enemies body. If done at the right angle it could destroy them.


    I had some too of course, the most basic consisting in simply increasing the gravity around me by a hundredfold.


    If my enemy did not have a strong body they would get squashed instantly.


    Ignoring his last sentence I get into a ready stance.


    "Ok then, to be honest I''m really interested in how you beat Velvet just then. It really looked as if he was going to beat you there."


    He just smirks at me and puts his headphones back on and gets ready to react at whatever I''m about to do.


    Different to Velvet and the others I do not practice any martial arts. It could be called lazy on my side but until now I had been able to keep up with my sparring partners simply because of my indirect training through gravity. And even if they still were faster, I could still slow them down enough by increasing their own weight.


    In that aspect I was more similar to Karif who also relied on his powers to keep him safe and we both did not think that we would often be thrown into hand to hand combat.


    Let us just say we both had our ways to defend if we actually had to resort to that kind of fighting.


    Not moving an inch both of us waited for the other person to start attacking.


    I didn''t know how exactly to attack him though. I didn''t have any objects I could manipulate on me right now. Well, aside from my clothes and I most certainly would not do that with him in the same room.


    Che, seems like I actually have to fight in close combat with him.


    Well, at least I have my armor "on" right now. With that I lift every pull on my body.


    My body feels ecstatic since it feels as if I had just let go of world that had rested on my shoulders.


    "Let''s go then John."


    I don''t want to experience the same thing that Vel had so I slowly walk forward and wait for his reaction.


    One step, two steps, three steps. Still no reaction, he simply followed me with his eyes.


    Che, I never had a lot of patience anyways.


    Ignoring the fact that he could probably defend himself I just leap forward. I do have confidence in my speed anyways.


    Time extends as my whole body speeds up and I fly towards the boy in front of me.


    Yep, I definitely surprised him.


    I smile as his eyes widen in shock. I extend my hand to grab his head in the same fashion I had while fighting against Lane one year ago.


    GOTCHA


    I close my hand. And feel nothing.


    BOOOM


    I stumble forward and roll on the floor to handle my own momentum.


    That sound. It was the same sound I had heard when he had knocked Velvet out.


    "That surprised me"


    this time it was me to look shocked as I heard Johns voice behind me.


    I turn around and jump back until my back touches the wall.


    There he is. John looks at me innocently.


    "What was that sound!?!?!"


    "Everybody has his secrets. If you can actually beat me I''ll tell you mine."


    That being said he disappears.


    BOOM


    Che, I react and jump to the side. I can feel something barely miss my neck. Landing on one knee I face the direction of the punch. But nobody is there.


    BOOM


    John appears directly in front of me, without thinking I increase my own body weight by one ton since I can''t dodge anymore. It''s just a measure to decrease the impact and so I don''t get blown back.


    He pulls back his fist and punches towards my stomach.


    But I still have my trump card. My armo-


    BOOOOOM


    ow.


    That hurt.


    A lot.


    I look around disorientated. I had made a pretty big dent into the wall behind me.


    Wait. I look towards John who massages his fist.


    He had bypassed my armor. How did he do that?


    My eyes grow cold.


    "What was that John?"


    Does he know the secret to black matter? But if yes why didn''t he tell anyone?


    I think the air around me changed because John takes one step backwards.


    "Hey Alex, chill. My hand hurts like hell, how are you even standing? What is that body of yours made of?"


    I don''t know what to say to him. He actually seems clueless about what he had just done.


    Theoretically flesh could be torn apart when touching my armor. But his hand didn''t. In fact he didn''t even receive a single scratch. It was not something he should be able to do.


    "Who are you John? Who are you really?"

 11. Alone but glad

    Wooops... forgot the titel xD


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    Sorry to all that expected a huge fight >.<


    I still want to set a certain distrust with everone so the rest can get more interesting.


    Still I hope you enjoy the chapter ^^


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    John looks at me stupefied and also a bit scared. Maybe I really will find something out today.


    "What do you mean with who am I? I should ask the same of you. I felt like I hit a metal wall with my fist. It hurt like hell. You don-"


    I interrupt him and take a step forward while extending my field of power towards him.


    "Talk now or die"


    With that I increase the gravitational pull by a factor of 30 around his body. The metal screeches as the floor bends into the ground.


    But John is unaffected by all of it and looks around in what seems to be genuine confusion.


    "I ask again John, WHY ARE YOU UNAFFECTED AND WHO ARE YOU REALLY!?!?"


    I shout the last part and increase my power even further and it envelopes the entire room.


    The metal starts bursting at parts and the sound of tearing steel fills the air.


    "Alex, I don''t know why I''m unaffected but please stop, otherwise people will find out that we''re here and training in fighting methods."


    He looks at me with pleading eyes. I don''t trust him, his fear when I asked him the first time had been legit. He definitely was hiding something. But I actually believed him that he doesn''t know how he was able to nullify my powers. He would definitely have told someone about this method already because it would be a great discovery.


    And because he actually seemed scared and confused about me using my powers without him getting crushed.


    I still have some questions I want to ask him but before I could do that the door to my left explodes inwards and Rachel, Karif and Lane walk through the hole. Karif and Rachel instantly rush inside seemingly not being affected by my gravity as well.


    Lane on the other hand stopped for one second and glared at me while getting considerable slowed down by pressure.


    "Alex, stop this nonsense NOW!!!"


    Che. Find out the truth of mess everything up with Lane? Sadly not a hard choice.


    I stop exerting pressure and glare at John myself.


    "Care to explain to me why you''re trying to destroy the training room and everything above and below it?"


    Unexpectedly John comes to my help.


    "I''m sorry Lane, we wanted to try some of our strongest techniques but it escalated and we ended up with this. It''s our fault, it won''t happen again."


    Lane looks around the destruction of what should be a failsafe room.


    "Alex you destroyed a room covered in a couple feet of pure steel. You have grown a lot. But never, and I repeat NEVER do this again. It''s hard enough to explain this to my father. I don''t want to know what he tells his superiors. UNDERSTOOD? Both of you?"


    "Yes Lane, it won''t happen again" both of us say in union.


    "Fine, I''ll send in someone to repair this mess. You two should get back to your rooms and think about what you''ve caused."


    With that she turns around and motions the other two to follow her.


    "Thanks for the help, but don''t expect too much from me. I still don''t trust you John."


    I still glare at him but he simply sits down.


    "Everybody has secrets Alexandra. Mine are not for you to know. And although I want to know yours they are still just that. Yours. Nobody else''s."


    what is this? Why is he getting so philosophical all of the sudden. I think I need to revaluate him a bit.


    Then he smirks a bit.


    "Maybe we could clear this on a date?"


    "Fuck you John. I don''t care. Have it your way."


    douche.


    I turn around and collect my stuff in the corner and walk out of the multiple doors and to the hallway.


    It''s not important I will find other ways to beat them. And if everything fails I will just use the sample I have injected into them to destroy each and every one of them.


    All the other students around me seem scared. Hushed voices talk of an earthquake or something. They can think what they want as long as they get out of my way.


    And they do. I involuntarily had increased the amount of decayed smell my cells spew out. So many of them look my direction with a sick color in their face.


    I don''t care though. I just want to get to my room and be alone. Luckily I''m freed from normal classes from now on.


    Well since two days ago actually. We had been told that had gotten enough "normal" education and that we wouldn''t need any more of it. I had quickly liked the thought of no school since my old trait of skipping school had come out again.


    It had been one of the fewer moments were I actually had been quite happy.


    Me and the other five actually share a whole upper floor of the dormitories or barracks as most called them.


    It was mostly so we could live away from the "normal" espers in the school.


    On my way to my room I meet a lot of other students from the classes I had taken but almost all of them act as if they didn''t know me in any way.


    Not that I feel bad about it.


    I quickly walk over the small path leading from the actual school building to the dormitories. Inside I climb the stairs to the highest floor for "special" students as it had been dubbed.


    Slowing down I notice that Karif''s door is wide open. Out of curiosity I look through it and find his room in total darkness.


    It''s not that abnormal for that to happen, it just meant he was cleaning his room using his shadow to scrub everything clean.


    He was also happily singing some kind of German sounding sleeping song.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Guten Abend, gut¡¯ Nacht,


    von Englein bewacht,


    die zeigen im Traum


    dir Christkindleins Baum.


    Schlaf nun selig und s¨¹?,


    schau im Traum ¡¯s Paradies.


    I slowly back off from the awkward situation and open my door two more to the left of Karif''s room.


    Nobody would think that my room would look the way it did.


    It has a rectangular shape and three sides cannot be seen behind three bookshelves. My walls used to be white but at some point it changed to a light grey.


    Inside I stuffed pretty much every single tv drama and written story I could find. As one of the special students we pretty much can have anything we want as long as it doesn''t disturb our training.


    I throw my vest and boots to my left.


    My bed is squished in the far left corner and the tv I had bought some time ago about two meters in front of it.


    Only the wall of my door is without any bookshelves. Instead I had placed my closets there.


    There really wasn''t anything else inside of my room except a small table next to my bed with a lamp on it and an arm chair in the other corner.


    I close the door behind me and look through my old movies.


    Hmm, I''m probably going to get myself a burger and watch a drama like in the good old times. My heart aches a bit thinking about it.


    Sighting I take out one of my favorites and throw it on my bed.


    Well then. I still have to make that burger. Let''s see what we''ve got.


    I get out of my room again and go to the last room on the right hand side of the hallway. This is our community room. It has a small kitchen a fridge and some other stuff.


    I don''t really care about the rest because those two things are the most important to me.


    Opening the fridge the minced meat instantly jumps to my eyes.


    kukukuku


    I take everything needed out of the fridge. The meat, tomato, onions, salad, pickles and some other stuff. I had specially asked for burger buns of the doc and as such there still where some located in one of the cupboards. I don''t think I ever had the right to be proud of any of my recipes. BUT if anybody ever said that my burgers where bad.


    Let''s just say they would NOT enjoy the next five days of their puny existence.


    Since I''m alone in the room I happily hum to myself.


    First a burger then the WORLD


    "KukukuMUAHAHAHAHAH"


    Laughing evilly I remember a modified line of one of a movie villain.


    It''s been a while since I''ve just relaxed and made some food for myself. Normally we eat together in the school cafeteria.


    The smell of well done minced meat reaches my nose and I start drooling a bit.


    I put everything together and clean up afterwards.


    "hmm? What''s this smell? It''s coming from the kitchen."


    FUCK ABANDON SHIP!!


    Somebody had smelled my food. What to do?


    I hide both of my burgers -yes I made two- in a lunch box and hide it behind my back.


    Just after I''m done Rachel and her brother walk into the room.


    "hmm Alexandra? Did you make anything to eat just then?"


    Mikael looks around in confusion and notices the used frying pan and the knives I had used to cut my tomatoes.


    "Did you make some kind of wrap or something? It smells really good. Not like that disgusting odor that''s around you some time."


    aaaaand fuck you too Mikael.


    Since they already know that I made something I decide to tell them.


    "I made some burgers for myself and I''m going to watch a movie eating them. There''s still some meat left if you want to make some yourselves."


    Rachel twists a strand of her blond hair and musters me.


    "Didn''t think you could produce something that smells this nice. But watching a movie sounds awesome. I think we should all come together and celebrate that we''re finally a part of the raiders. We can watch something together isn''t that awesome?"


    NO GODDAMIT.


    Fuuu.


    I glance over her with an annoyed look.


    "Rachel, sorry but I really want to be alone right now, if I had wanted your company I would''ve made more food."


    I really don''t want to deal with them right now.


    "Oh come on, we''ll all leave in a few days, don''t you want to spend some time with us before we get separated?"


    NO.


    "I don''t really want to, sorry. I mean we''ll still probably communicate on a frequent basis so it technically should be alright."


    Rachel looks at me slightly thrown off.


    "Fine, then we''ll just do that without you. You like company even less than Vel does."


    Thank god.


    "By the way, where are the buns?"


    I turn around to Mikael who is looking through the supplies.


    "Upper left cupboard." I tell him while pointing at it.


    "Enjoy your movie with the others"


    With that being said I leave their company and head for my room with the lunchbox still in my hand.


    The rest of the afternoon went by in a fly. Although I could hear the others laughing in one of the other rooms I didn''t want to join them.


    I simply enjoyed myself in front of my tv with my burgers.


    Vel came into my room once to ask me if I really didn''t want to join them so I chased him away.


    At 11 pm I decided to go to bed. I could sleep as long as I wanted tomorrow but that didn''t mean my sleeping rhythm was going to get disturbed.


    So I just take off my clothes and cuddle under my blanket.


    I take a look at the picture on my nightstand. It''s an old one, showing me, Zoe and Maxis on a field trip with Coach Heathrow and another teacher.


    I have lots of pictures from better times and I treasuredevery single one of them.


    "Good night guys."


    With that I turn my lamp off and close my eyes.

 12. Arrogant behavior

    In around four to five chapters shit will get real for the first time >:D


    muahahahahahahahaha <--- Evil laugh


    Although it''s not something Alex really planned for


    But until then >_> enjoy the chapter


    One last Thing. It''s the same as with grammar. If there are any inconsistencies in the Story please do tell me.


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    BIEEEP


    BIEEEP


    BIEEEP


    BIEEEP


    Che. I forgot to shut my alarm clock off yesterday.


    Gah. I reach out to the object of my annoyance and shut it down.


    Silence. Lovely silence.


    Dammit. I can''t sleep anymore. Well that''s why I bought that alarm. It wakes you up real good. Sighting I get up half way and sit on my bed. The clock show''s 6:30 am.


    Puuuh. Just great, what do I do now? Normally I would get ready to go to school but that isn''t necessary anymore. Training though might be a good idea and afterwards I''ll probably look for John and ask him some questions. This time without snapping though.


    Yes, I''ll go out jogging today. While I might not practice any martial arts I still keep my body quite fit.


    I put on a loose pair of trousers, my gym shoes, a t-shirt and a jersey. Silently I make my way out of my room. Don''t want to wake any of the other five up.


    The hallway is empty which isn''t that surprising.


    Doesn''t matter anyways. Let''s just get back to jogging for now. Luckily since we count as special cases we have a lot more freedom. After having gained control over our "instable" power we officially gained the trust of the principal. It allows us to be able to leave the school grounds. Even without a guard. Though a whole squad of highly trained soldiers would come rushing after us if we dared to not come back at a certain agreed time and they would shoot to kill in all cases.


    I slowly walk out of the front door of our barrack. The air is fresh right now but considering that it''s only around 6:45 it''s not that surprising.


    Not wanting to jog around the school grounds I make my way towards one of the gates.


    The whole campus is located just outside of a city. None of us actually know where we are in the US. The only thing that was told to us was that it''s name had been Laconia.


    The military area is divided into four major parts.


    The first being the actual military grounds for the personnel of the esper and suppression squadrons. They had everything there ranging from all sorts of vehicles to fighter jets.


    The second part was a training facility. It was mostly a huge open area where the soldiers were trained in various weaponry. This was the biggest section as it took up more space than the other three combined.


    The third portion was a research facility. Unlike the other parts it was made up of almost only buildings that looked like hospitals from far away. None of us really knew what went on in those. And neither did we want to. It was for science and research so it was probably something dangerous anyways.


    Lastly there was the actual school grounds. This was the section where the students legally where allowed to stay. It consisted of the main school, three barracks and of course some sport fields.


    The parts two, three and four all were connected to the first. It had been a counter measure so everyone that wanted to leave the area as a whole would have to go through the military first.


    I was currently making my way over to the training section. As said before as one of the special students I was allowed to move freely between the different portions.


    Theoretically I could ask for access of the research facility but I don''t think I was that special to be allowed to go there.


    As of now I was happy to get some space in the furthest corner of Section 2.


    Getting to the gates leading to Section 1 I pull out my ID card and hand it to the guard there.


    Without saying anything he checks something on his computer and waves me through.


    "Don''t do anything stupid and be back at 2."


    Then I''m through. Don''t want to spend too much time at the sleeping barracks of the normal soldiers though, so my legs carry me to another gate leading to Section 2.


    The same sight greets me and I repeat the same process as before.


    Again the guard waves me through after telling me to be back at 2.


    Haa, most of the different guards don''t know me or the others. What they do know is that there are a few individuals that have the ID to move in the whole area. I literary only use it to exercise outside. Since as said before I don''t want to arouse too much suspicion by asking for access of the science labs.


    Looking around me I can spot some soldiers already being trained by their superior. This is always fun to watch as they always get shouted at and get insulted pretty badly. I''m still not sure why this happens.


    I walk to one of the fields used for long jogs or marathons. It has a circular pattern and is around 15 miles long.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    After a small warm-up I attach as much weight to myself as possible while still keeping the ability to run. At the moment that is around 4 tons. Yea, I''ve gotten pretty strong.


    With the added challenge I slowly start to move forward.


    It feels sluggish at first but after accelerating my movements stabilize. While running with that much weight added to you it feels as if you''re an unstoppable force. Your turn radius is immense though. I smile through the wind that flows through my short hair.


    This was something I liked. Just being able to run freely for as long as I could. Without getting stopped, without anything in your way.


    About half way around the whole course I pass by a whole squadron of soldiers trotting by in a slow run.


    I must''ve looked pretty crazy to them due to the smiling face. Also it actually looked as if I was sprinting along the course. Some of them undoubtedly have seen me before but most of them haven''t and so it causes quite a commotion since 20 highly trained individuals just where overtaken by what seems to be a young girl.


    Approximately I''m probably running at the speed of a bike during the Tour de France. And that with 4 tons none the less.


    I feel like I''m on top of the world.


    In the distance I can make out around ten people in black uniforms jogging in the distance.


    Never seen them before.


    Smiling deviously I pick up my pace to catch up to them. They seemed like some kind of special corp. It''s always fun to show them their limits.


    They too are running at quite the speed as such it takes a bit of time to catch up to them.


    Just as I''m about to overtake them one of them turns her head around. A small face looks at me with short brown hair of the same fashion as me. Her eyes widen in shock for a split second before she shouts something to her comrades.


    Then surprisingly they start to go faster.


    Confused I too match their speed again and start running besides them. All of them wear long sleeved clothes covering every part of their limbs.


    Something seems off but I can''t quite catch what it is.


    Who cares anyways. I keep accelerating sending a challenging gesture at the squad behind me. Girl''s gotta have fun at some point right?


    I reach my top speed which I can keep up for around half an hour.


    HA, I showed those gu-


    "HEY GIRL, HOW COME YOU''RE SO FAST?!?!!"


    What?


    Somebody had just shouted at me. From behind.


    Che!


    Turning my head I can see eight people running behind me, seeming not in the slightest stressed by the insane speed.


    "SAME QUESTION BACK AT YOU!"


    I shout at the brunette just behind me.


    To be able to keep up with me. Espers maybe? That''d be bad.


    Who cares. If I mess up Lane will have to do more paperwork.


    Smiling at the inconvenience for Lane I lift one ton off my shoulders and start sprinting to full speed in seconds.


    Let''s see if you can keep up now.


    I look back again. This time the surprise in the soldiers faces is sugar for me.


    HA


    Then something incomprehensible happens. The facial expression of the woman in front of me changes. From surprise to a challenging smile. With that she lowers her upper body to the ground and starts flinging herself forward with her arms.


    ha...ha...ha...


    WHAT THE FUCK?!?!?!?!


    She overtakes me in a matter of seconds. After running a small amount of time she stops. Leaving a huge mark in the earth stating the speed she had just run at.


    Extending one arm towards me she waits for me to frontally run into her. What is this?


    FINE if she wants a challenge I''ll give it to her.


    Keeping the weight of three tons I charge towards her and prepare my cells for the impact that will either knock her out directly or crush the arrogant attempt to stop me.


    Maybe I''ve been the one being arrogant.


    Our clash comes closer only a few seconds separate us now.


    Moving into a stance of a football player running through the defense of an enemy team I wait for her to react.


    Nothing. She doesn''t react.


    FUCK IT.


    I jump towards her to reach my own possible max speed at that moment. Literary every single cell in my body is prepared for this moment, for the crash.


    Then I notice it. At the last moment I realize something.


    Why are her legs getting bigger closer to the ground and why do they have a rectangular from?


    Why is she wearing gloves?


    AND MOST IMPORTAINTLY, WHY DOES SHE HAVE METAL PARTS ALONG HER NECK?!!?!?!!

 13. Trust or distrust?

    To all of you that know german enjoy the small part. I will try to not use different languages too much though.


    Enjoy the chapter everyone ^^


    as always, if you have any questions concerning the Story or other things just ask me ^^


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    Her extended arm hits my shoulder and unexpectedly it''s my body part that gives in.


    Then she grabs my other shoulder and uses my own momentum against me. Using some kind of judo throw I find myself buried half a meter into the earth with mud flying all around me


    owwww


    My whole body aches although having hardened cells for a bit I had forgotten to brace my bones and joints.


    "ha..a..haa..haa.."


    A nervous laugh escapes my throat as I look up to a familiar face just above me. It''s of course the brunette. Like I had though, along her neck I can make out black metal covering her skin and disappearing inside of her clothes.


    What is this?


    "You''re fast girl but you really shouldn''t challenge us. At least not until you''ve gone through another checkup. What kind are you? An <X Type 3>? Though I didn''t think they''d take anyone this young into the program."


    She winks at me and extends her hand to me to help me up.


    I grab it and she lifts my 3 tons of weight up as if it was nothing.


    "Insane isn''t it? The speed, the power. It feels as if you''re on top of the world."


    Sighting she extends one hand towards the sky.


    "It''s your first time with the gears right? Nobody else would go up to max speed with legs only on the first run than greenhorns."


    She is DEFINETLY mistaking me for someone.


    I start laughing. The whole situation is too unbelievable.


    Another voice adds to our conversation.


    "Ehm Captain? I don''t think she''s part of the program. She doesn''t seem to have the armor."


    The woman turns around to the quite short and bald man. Then she looks at my face and neck.


    "Girl? Are you a new type maybe? We just got here yesterday and are not up to date on what the engineers made."


    HAHAHAAH


    I think I look quite crazy standing there in front of eight people. My my this would be hilarious if it wasn''t so dangerous to simply tell them who I am.


    I decide on telling them the truth and hoping for them to let me off.


    "I''m sorry to tell you but I have no idea what you''re talking about. I am an esper and used a little bit too much power trying to have a race with you."


    The whole atmosphere changes in mere seconds.


    Suddenly everyone looks at me cautiously.


    "What squad do you belong to?" the woman still has a relaxed expression not befitting the rest of her team.


    hahahahhaha


    "Funny story." I stop and swallow nervously. These people have power. If it had been normal special troops I would''ve gotten away with my shenanigans but they had power. I don''t think I could simply talk my way out of this.


    Haaaaaaaa


    "I''m from school. Some of the students have been allowed to go onto the other sections of the area. I''m sorry for using my power to try to overtake you. It was childish of me and I apologize."


    With that I show her my ID given to me by the Headmaster.


    Her eyes widen in surprise.


    "Hmmm, if Mr. Polinsk trusts you I guess it''s fine. I''ve seen these ID''s before. But more importantly, how did you manage to speed up that far just by using your power? That''s insane. Our equipment was specially designed to accelerate us up tremendously. We should be on par with at least middle tier lv 4 espers. What is your rating girl?"


    Che I think I fucked up massively.


    In the books I''m [lowest lv 3]. I don''t even need to act nervous as I start sweating. Maybe this had just taking it too far and endangered my whole work with Lane and the Raiders.


    "I''m only lowest lv 3" mumbling I try to seem like a small child caught with her hand in the cookie jar.


    "LOWEST LV 3?!?!?!" The woman explodes in swearing. Incredibly she doesn''t seem mad at me though.


    "YA MAGGOTS!?!" Instead she''s shouting at the other seven people behind her.


    "Without using abnormal movement we''re slower than lowest lv 3''s, HOW IN HELL ARE WE SUPPOSED TO DEFEAT HIGHER TIER LV 4''S?!?!?!"


    she actually seems pissed.


    "Fine, Ignar, Songe, Skall, since you where the slowest the three of you will bring the engines to their limit and sprint as long as the reactors don''t overheat, I want you to be able to endure the highest setting next time. The rest ON ME, I want you four to spar with each other."


    The three slowest of the group shout "yes ma''m" and start sprinting into the distance.


    "and you girl. Just jog normally now. I thank you for showing me that we still need to increase our capacity. As long as you don''t get in our way we won''t stop you anymore."


    I got off?


    "Thank you, I will, I really will go slow now."


    I show her my back and slowly try to jog away.


    "but girl?"


    Che


    I flinch and slowly turn around again.


    "What is your power?"


    "gravity control"


    "How where you able to withstand that blow?"


    Excuse ASAP.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "decreasing my own weight" I answer her.


    "Quick thinking indeed, what''s your name?"


    I have no other choice but to answer her.


    "Alexandra Mercer"


    "Mercer? Hmm, I''m sure we''ll meet each other again. With that strength you''d make a great soldier at some point. If you ever need a squad to join or to train with, ask for Captain Ithild. I would gladly train special potential like you."


    With that she takes off her glove and extends her hand towards me for a handshake.


    I copy her motion and grab it. It is not made of the weak flesh of humans though.


    The thing I grab is a greyblackish copy of a woman''s hand. When did the scientist go into the realm of cybernetic limbs?


    Her handshake is firm. As expected of steel.


    "Off you go then, I still have a lot to do."


    With that she follows the other four and heads to another part of the compound.


    I''m so done with this.


    Not wanting to meet any of them again I quickly head to the different gates and back to the school grounds.


    The whole situation had barely taken 2 hours and it was only around 9 am.


    I couldn''t believe that had just happened. Everyone must put a huge amount of trust into the headmaster. I simply told them that he trusted us and I got away with undoubtedly using my power outside of the allowed sections.


    Hahaa, if Lane finds out she''s going to be so enraged.


    The moment I walk through the second gate I start laughing again. The thought of seeing Lane pissed off at something I did was hilarious.


    Hmmm, and that woman - Captain Ithild - she seems like a trustworthy soldier.


    I wonder what would happen if somebody told her that there where espers here hiding their true strength.


    My smile turns wicked. The headmaster would be the first to get checked on. He might even be imprisoned depending on what happens. Lane still holds him dearly. Maybe even more than her values. This could get very interesting.


    Hmm but that is not all. John seems very suspicious and Velvet too. They hung out a lot and Vel obviously knew that power of John.


    It would come later.


    I had sweat a lot due to nervousness so I wanted to return to the barracks as soon as possible to take a shower.


    Something caught my eye though as I got back. Just when our building was in sight I noticed darkness enveloping part of the upper floor, our floor. Karif was doing something.


    Curiosity killed the cat but I didn''t care. Normally Karif would either use his shadow to entirely clean up his room. At least that''s what I had deduced from seeing him. But this time something was off and I wanted to know what it was.


    Taking the short route I jump upwards and onto the roof. Luckily none of the guards had seen me.


    Because Karif had used his shadow it was nearly impossible to eavesdrop on him without alerting him. But that only counted for conventional means. I had other ways.


    Due to some of my cells being active inside of his body a certain amount of control could be exerted by me. Sadly it was extremely short ranged and could barely be used at 4 meters.


    Outside of his room it could have been too far away. The roof on the other hand.


    Smiling I extend my inner senses towards my own cells inside of his body.


    To my surprise they had multiplied by a huge amount. I had not thought that they would take over his DNA in some parts.


    Well, the more the better my control over them would get so I shouldn''t mind.


    Through connecting my cells with his I''m able to experience everything he is at the moment. The weird feeling of having eight limbs, four eyes and four ears fulfills me.


    This is true eavesdropping. I smile and listen to what Karif is doing.


    Throwing your humanity out the window helps with your sense of guilt.


    I get greeted by an awkward sounding voice. I can''t understand what they''re saying...


    "Ich kann nichts tun. Morgen wird ein weiteres Midglied ankommen und ich werde ausgerechnet bei <Flying star> bleiben m¨¹ssen."


    Apparently he''s communicating with someone through ethereal means as I cannot feel any phone in his hands or see any other device.


    I can''t hear what the other side is saying but Karif seems fearful all of the sudden.


    "Das k?nnt ihr nicht machen!! Warum schickt ihr  <Zerfall> hier her?!!? SEID IHR VERR¨¹CKT?!?!!?"


    I still cannot understand anything he''s saying. But he seems really scared, I can feel it.


    "Warum? Warum muss das geschehen? Auch wenn die anderen weggeschickt werden, wenn ihr das Lager zerst?ren lasst wird alles vor die Hunde gehen. ALLES!"


    After a long pause of listening to the other side he finally seems to have accepted whatever had been said to him.


    "SCHEISSE, meinetwegen. Ich werde euch eine Nachricht schicken wenn Lane und ich auf einer Mission sind. <Zerfall> wird alles andere erledigen."


    I can feel him nodding it seems the talk is almost over.


    "Wir werden siegen. Ich bin die <Nacht> und gehorche. F¨¹r die Welten."


    With that he stops talking and slowly his shadows seep back into its normal form.


    Quickly I cut the connection and slide off the roof. I slow down my fall but still land hard.


    Everything is getting too complicated too quickly.


    Nothing like this had ever happened before. I had always thought that Karif was cleaning up his room. I had been too naive and arrogant.


    Che.


    I cannot simply confront either John or Karif. I think for now I shall watch and see what happens.


    Happy with my decision I walk upstairs to take a well deserved shower.


    Although one thing does bug me a little bit.... It was the last thing Karif had said.


    Where have I heard the word "Welten" before?...

 14. First plan of revenge

    Today''s chapter is kinda late, I was out with a friend and she wanted to go eat something so it took a bit longer.


    Enjoy todays chapter ^^


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    I spend the rest of the day preparing for tomorrow and training. Being quite happy with getting out of here I didn''t even think about all the suspicious things I had witnessed during the past two days.


    I really needed to step up my game to be able to manage my plan. Still, for my revenge I still didn''t have nearly enough things to break Lane with. Right now the only friends I knew she had where some people from the other teams.


    And of course her father.


    The thought of her losing her parent and not being able to do anything about it made me smile.


    But that was only one aspect of my revenge. Sadly my plans where soiled a bit by the unexpected behavior of John and Karif.


    Planning and preparing I went to bed anxious, not knowing if the other''s had plans I didn''t know either.


    Today was the day.


    Today I would meet the last member of the third team. <Lag>.


    Sadly nobody seemed to have any information about this guy. Either that or they didn''t want to say anything.


    The other five had no clue. Mikael didn''t even seem to care.


    All of them kept going with their normal life.


    We''ve all been gathered in section 1. To be precise in front of a landing pad for helicopters.


    I have no clue how they explained an student esper coming here.


    "He''s coming"


    Turning around to Lane I can see her motioning towards the sky.


    No clouds obstruct my view so it''s easy to spot what seems to be a transport chopper.


    It''s huge and heads for our location.


    Wind pressure from the rotor blades throws everyone''s hair around as it gets lower.


    It touches down on the pad and the side doors open.


    Accompanied by four armed soldiers a small man gets out.


    He''s wearing a air force uniform. Long dark red hair is being held back into a pony tail behind his head.


    Looking around disinterested he musters every one of us, then stops at Lane.


    "Lane!"


    I flinch at the sudden noise. Not wasting another view on us he charges towards Lane and hugs her.


    "Man I''ve missed you, how are you doing cousin? How''s uncle and the rest feeling?"


    Another family member? Interesting.


    "Dad''s fine. He still has a lot to do. Let''s move on to somewhere private shall we?"


    The man nods and waves his guards off.


    Not saying a word the six of us follow the two cousins to the school grounds and into one of the safer rooms to talk in.


    After we''ve all settled down a bit Lane points towards the air force officer.


    "This everyone, is <Lag>. His full name is Viktor <Lag switch> Polinsk. He''s the son of my father''s brother, also he''s one of the founding members of the Raiders. Alex? You''ll be teaming up with him.


    All of you packed your things yesterday I hope. You''ll all be flying to your destinations in around two hours. There won''t be any time to get to know each other, all you need to know is that I trust him and so should you."


    Yeah, we had expected as much. Everyone is looking at Viktor with distrust, probably because of his uniform but they all quickly get out of the room to organize the last few things for their trip.


    After Lane leaves the only ones that remain are me and my new partner.


    He looks at me and examines me.


    "You look strong but your movement is too sloppy."


    I''m confused...


    "I''m sorry, come again?"


    "I mean you don''t seem like you''re practicing any martial arts or anything. From what I read in the records you seem to be an non physical type with gravity control. You do seem to train to build up muscle but you should also practice combat to be honest. Otherwise you could be defeated too quickly."


    Calm down Alex... It''ll be fine.


    "My power has advanced far enough for me to still have defensive measures even IF someone gets into close proximity of me." I simply answer him "I can defend myself just fine with what I have."


    "As you say. You know what we''ll be doing in New York? I mean Lane should have told you everything about what we do right?"


    He meant our missions and what we should do.


    "Yes she has. We have to supervise esper activity in that area."


    "Good good. I hope you know what this means right? New York is a hotspot for espers. Especially for ones that are up to no good. We''ll literary take up the fight at the front while the others will sneak around schools sniffing out hiding espers. Lane likes to do these kind of things because she thinks she can get ''em to our side. Sometimes it works, sometimes it doesn''t"


    "What does that mean we''ll be at the front?"


    "hmm? You don''t get it? What I mean is that we will actually fight more espers than the others. I think Lane paired you up with me because we can help each other quite a bit during fights. But that will come later. You packed your bags already?"


    Che of course, what did he think.


    "Yes I did, how are we going to get from Laconia? By plane or other means?"


    "Don''t worry about it, we''re in New Hampshire, it''s actually just a five hour drive from here to New York City. But we''ll still go by plane. We''ve got a private jet taking us there."


    Private jet? What is this?


    "When will we be going?"


    "Honestly? Whenever you''re ready. Your stuff is probably getting carried away as we speak. Lane send some people into everyone''s room. Just go to runway 2. I''ll be there don''t take too long though. And by the way, officially I will be monitoring you, as such you''ll be my apprentice on paper, just so you know"


    che. Fine but if they touch even one of my older pictures I will kill these people.


    "I only have one thing to do. We can probably leave in around 1 hour."


    "As you want. See you later."


    With that he gets up and leaves the room.


    Very well. Part one of my plan will start today.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Revenge on the family.


    I too go outside again and quickly move towards section 1 again.


    There I move into one of the office buildings that are mostly used for logistic issues and high ranking officers.


    Inside the entrance hall I ask one of the men standing in front of a small counter.


    "I''m sorry, but could you tell a certain Captain Ithild that there is a student that would like to speak to her?"


    Mustering me the man simply asks me


    "And why is that? Captain Ithild is not someone that should be disturbed by a simple schoolgirl."


    Silently I show him the ID marking me as at least a special case. Although he should''ve known this already simply from me being inside of the building.


    "It is something important. Just please tell her this that Alex Mercer has some information for her."


    He simply sights.


    "Very well, I will contact her."


    He takes up a phone next to him and dials a number. After that he talks to someone on the other line.


    "Yes Ma''m this is Hunter from the office department. I have a certain Miss Mercer here telling me that she wants to meet you."


    "Will do ma''m."


    He puts the phone down and motions me to follow him.


    "I''ll bring you to a room. You might have to wait a bit but The captain will be there shortly."


    Apparently the superiors word is everything as always.


    Without wasting another look on me he simply leads me through a couple corridors and finally shows me into a quite spacious room with a small table and a few chairs.


    "Wait here. She''ll come don''t worry."


    With that he leaves me alone to wait. Not that I care really.


    If not for meeting the captain I would''ve started my revenge in another way.


    I would simply point her into a certain direction so she could figure the rest out by herself.


    And since she was probably quite a high rank it would be even better.


    A smile spreads over my face. Not a gentle one, not a happy one, simply an evil one.


    After waiting around 5 minutes the door opens and the one I''ve waited for comes in. Wearing a long sleeved shirt and long trousers she hides the augmentations that had been made on her. Though not all of it as she isn''t wearing any gloves.


    "I didn''t think we''d be seeing each other so soon already. Did you want to join the military? Or why are you here? Hunter said something about information."


    Time to start the avalanche.


    "I''ve already joined the military, I''ll be working under Viktor Polinsk. But I have other information for you. But first a question? Are you ambitious captain?"


    She looks at me slightly confused


    "Of course I am, otherwise I wouldn''t be where I am today. Viktor hmm that esper is hard to read, but he''s a good soldier you''ll learn a lot from him."


    Then her eyes grow cold.


    "Though what information are you talking about? You should probably quickly tell me as I don''t have a lot of time."


    kukukuku


    seems she really is ambitious.


    "What if I told you that the Headmaster Polinsk was messing with data of the espers in the school? Would that be classified as interesting information?"


    Her eyes widen in shock now, then anger.


    "Don''t spout nonsense GIRL. General Polinsk is a highly respected individual that has served this country during The Event. You should not undermine his authority while you are in his school."


    Che it could be hard but I''ll still do it.


    "He is too respected. What if I told you that he leaked information to the group called the Raiders?"


    CRACK


    Flinching back I almost fall off my chair as she hits the table in front of me and breaks it.


    "YOU DARE?!?! Do not accuse someone of treason like this."


    She''s wavering I can feel it. That outbreak is something I can use.


    "It is fine if you do not believe me. I only want what''s best for the United States. Think about it Captain Ithild. Who would have all the information that could be of use to the Raiders. Who could tell them where they can find new recruits, who could tell them where HALO is heading and where their members are?"


    Doubt shows in her eyes as she looks up to me.


    Yep I''ve got her now.


    "I do not believe you girl. All I know is that you have the name of some unusual people. That is why I was interested in you. Are your parents by any chance called Sophie and Marcus Mercer?"


    FUCK


    This time it''s my turn to flinch but I can talk myself out of this one.


    "My parents died during an attack of the Raiders. That is the reason I want revenge on them. I believe strongly that the headmaster has something to do with this. Viktor Polinsk sadly will not wait for me forever. So this is all I can tell you."


    She musters me with doubt in her eyes.


    "You are definitely hiding something girl but the hate you just showed was genuine. I will investigate this. But do not expect to gain anything from this if you are right. I''m not going to tell anyone I got this information from a teenage girl."


    That would be awesome.


    "I do not want any fame, I simply want revenge. If you can eliminate the headmaster it will disrupt the Raiders flow of information. That is all I want and now I need to go, my superior is waiting for me."


    With that I stand up and move towards the door.


    The Captain extends her hand towards me and holds me back with an iron grip.


    She looks into my eyes searching for something. After a few seconds she lets go.


    "Go. If you are right I will support you during your military career. But if you are wrong, do not think that anything can protect you from the anti esper squadron. You would need to flee from earth altogether to escape our reach. Now go. Take this. I will contact you if you were right."


    With that she throws me a small mobile phone.


    "I planned to give this to you because I thought you were going to join us. It seems it will still be of some use."


    I nod to her and leave the room.


    The first seed was sown. The military doesn''t keep to kindly with traitors. I''m making one big bet though. I''m putting everything on the love the headmaster has for his daughter. From what I had gathered he would never abandon her and so it had a high possibility that he would take the blame himself and hide everything of his daughters interference.


    hmmhmhm


    Moving towards the runway my smile gets mad.


    "Well done Alex, well done. Friends and family shall disappear. Allies will perish. And most of all, hope will vanish."


    Kuhaha

 15. Test mission?

    There you go ^^


    if anyone gets the reference >_> then you''re awesome


    By the way I''ll try to Keep the chapters daily but I''ll have a lot of stuff to do from now on so it could be that there will be a Week or so where I cannot post anything at all.


    Sorry if that happens >.<


    Anyways enjoy the chapter


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    The flight had not taken long and we didn''t talk much on the way.


    This would mostly be annoying, I could already tell.


    After getting out at the airport Viktor was handed keys by someone from the military and we kept going by car.


    I''ve never been to New York. Or any other big city as such.


    But I never understood why people liked this particular area. To me everything seemed so plastic, so over the top.


    During our short drive I noticed too many things I didn''t like.


    Sure I love my nutrition so I was excited to see all the fast food restaurants and diners. But it all seemed so crammed. Hundreds of people walking on the street and blocking all paths.


    It would probably be perfect to dive into the crowd to hide from sight. Didn''t like it.


    All the main roads seemed in good shape but looking through the paths leading away from the main street unveiled the sad truth. New York was a dump. Homeless slept in the alleyways, people threw their junk on the sidewalk and the everything had a corrupt feeling to it.


    All in all I knew that together with Viktor it would not be a nice partnership in this city.


    It wasn''t really a house we lived in. It was more of an entire top floor of a skyscraper. Too many rooms for just the two of us, too many windows.


    I felt uncomfortable the moment I stepped into my bedroom.


    "You''ll get used to it" was the only thing Viktor said to that matter.


    Che.


    Fine. The other rooms were mostly rooms for living. Nothing to perfectly train with, nothing ABSOLUTELY NOTHING!


    When I had found out about it I had been pissed. After confronting Viktor with that matter he had simply shown me one room in the middle of the floor. It was quite small and had the same setup as the one in our school.


    "If you want to train do it in here. Although don''t do anything to harsh or it''ll break."


    The first few days went by in a flash. He said I wasn''t allowed to leave the building because of... REASONS.


    I was bored beyond reason. All I could do was train and not even that in my normal way because I knew Viktor would notice anything I did inside of that room.


    Talking to him was also not a good plan. Apparently to keep his identity secret he had to always make paperwork beforehand so he could act freely for a few days.


    I felt like a small child getting ignored by its parents while it really wanted to spend time with them.


    The only nice thing was that I could make my own food whenever I wanted. Down sight of that sadly that Viktor could apparently smell food from a mile away and always seemed to show up whenever I made something.


    After two days he got used to eat my food...


    What am I? Some kind of housewife?


    After one week of boredom he finally came up to me and told me that him, Lane and some of his contacts had found something out. A few miles out of New York city they had found an esper hiding in a school. How they gathered that information? No clue. Did I care? No, not at all.


    Basically what he wanted me to do was go there and ask the person in question about possible plans. It basically meant I could do whatever I wanted as long as the information was gathered.


    I would probably be monitored by something. It would be my first mission as such.


    Though it was really confusing that Viktor did not personally accompanied me.


    I had almost laughed at the set up. It was the exact same as it had been with me and my old school.


    I hardened my resolve. This was probably a test. I wouldn''t be able to help the kid in question. Not wanting to endanger the trust I had build up for one measly child I prepared to ruin someone''s life forever.


    Getting there had been easy. Viktor had told me I could handle the situation in any way I wanted. Some preferred to take it slow and infiltrate the school like Lane had with mine.


    Others... yeah, others would just crush the front door and beat the living shit out of the esper hiding.


    I decided to simply capture the student in question and ask him some questions.


    I had been given the keys to one of the cars in the garage. With the parking lot being mostly for teachers I had had no other choice but to leave it some way off and walk the rest of the way.


    I was actually wearing a police uniform with gun and everything. Wanting to fool the other people I had put on a lot of make-up to make it look as if I was way older. Also wearing a wig. Though this was mostly to fool Viktor. I could change my appearance slightly with my primary power. But since this was probably being monitored I did not want to take any risks.


    Walking through the front entrance as if I was born for it I went straight for the secretariat.


    What most people did not know is that if you act like you''re allowed to do special things then almost nobody will stop you since they don''t think anyone would have the audacity to actually do this.


    I walk up to the counter and wait for one of the women and men working on the other side to notice me. after a few minutes one of the women looks up and walks towards me.


    "Hello there, how may I help you?"


    Let the act begin.


    I pull out a fake police badge that surprisingly everyone in the Raiders possessed. Viktor had said it always came in handy if the other side thought you where one of trusted guards of the city.


    "Hello, I''m Officer Frost. I''m here for a certain student named Reinar Brehm. Something happened with his parents and sadly we need to take him with us."


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    The woman''s eyes widen in shock.


    "Oh no, I will lead you to his classroom immediately. May I ask what happened exactly?"


    "I''m sorry ma''m but it is a running investigation, meaning I am not allowed to disclose any information."


    Leading the way the both of us reach his classroom quite quickly. I motion her to step aside and knock on the door.


    The talking inside stops for a second then a young man opens the door.


    Probably the teacher.


    "Oh hello Officer, hi Mary, what can I do for you?"


    The woman, Mary makes a slight bow and steps away.


    "Hello mister, is this the classroom of Reinar Brehm? I need to have a talk with him if possible. He can takes his things with him."


    He turns a little bit pale.


    "Of course, I hope he did not do anything wrong he seems like a nice child."


    Yeah. Heard that before. But the defenders of humanity don''t care.


    I sneer while he went back into the classroom and motions someone to get outside.


    "Hey Reinar. Take your stuff, there is someone that would like to talk to you."


    Shortly after a tall slightly bulky 16 year old boy with short blond hair steps out of the class. He''s taller than me. After noticing me his eyes change to a look of fear.


    "Hell...Hello Officer. Can I help you with something?"


    Haaaa the respect given to this uniform is certainly refreshing.


    "That depends" I smile at him.


    "Don''t worry about it, I simply have some questions directed at you. Nothing more. Now if you would follow me."


    I motion him to walk in front of me. He seems quite scared but that is to be expected.


    In silence the both of us walk outside onto the empty parking lot. Cars being our only watchers. Luckily the sun was shining bright so most of the shutters where brought down.


    I turn around to Reinar and muster him.


    "Well that''s far enough for now. There is only one question I would like to ask you. Maybe you can guess what it is?"


    His anxiety reaches a new level as his eyes widen. He takes a few steps back and lifts his fists.


    He knows.


    "You are not from the police..."


    It sounded more like a question than a statement.


    "Sorry but I''ll have to take you in."


    and then I spouted a sentence that almost made me puke.


    "It is too dangerous to let you stay at school like this. Espers shouldn''t simply be allowed to hide in schools"


    DISGUSTING


    "Are espers filth to you?!" he started shouting. Seems like he has no intention to run.


    "Are we that despicable?"


    I think my facial expression just now had been not the best and he had absolutely misunderstood it.


    I turn my disgust into a blank face.


    "You don''t know who I am. I''m sorry but you will have to be the first sacrifice on the way to my goal. Don''t fight me, you''ll lose. Just come with me and let the superiors judge if you harbor no evil intentions."


    "And what if I am considered evil from your standpoint? What then? And what about my family and my friends?"


    ... the same as us.


    I didn''t care. I had steeled myself for theses kind of situations.


    "It does not matter. Surrender now or get caught fighting. Only the second will hurt and you don''t want that."


    His eyes narrow down to small slashes.


    "You know nothing woman. NOTHING."


    With that the talking ended.


    Needing to narrow down his movement I extend my power towards the entirety of the parking lot. I still didn''t know what kind of power he had...


    Yeah, probably not the best kind of preparation to be honest. I really need to work on that arrogance of mine.


    I slowly increase the pressure on him to weaken him. At first he seems a bit surprised but he quickly recovers and throws his backpack away. Then he breathes out and smoke comes out of his mouth.


    It slowly envelopes his entire body dyeing his muscles in a grey white substance.


    Che I was too fascinated by the whole process. Letting him finish was probably a mistake.


    His face too is now covered by a thick layer of grey plates.


    Ha...ha... after preparing what seemed to be his armor he charges at me with battle cry.


    He was fast. Too fast to easily attach black matter to him and slow him down that way. So I just increased the weight of everything on the parking lot. I didn''t care about destruction  I would capture this boy and show my "loyalty" to the Raiders.


    Car roofs invert down and break the windows. Alarms go off in dozens and the screeching sound of bending metal surrounds us.


    But he doesn''t stop.


    GROOOAAAA


    Just before he can hit me I jump to the side barely avoiding him. While he passes me I punch him into the side on one of the plates covering his body. After John and the others had proven my armor to be defect I had no other choice but to leave that for another time so I hadn''t thought of using it in this fight.


    My bare fist hits Reinar''s side but the only reaction I get is an annoyed groan and a slight change of path.


    Then we''ve passed each other. Ready to strike again I turn around quickly to face another one of his charges...


    I had not been his goal...


    Seeing him running in the distance I realized that he had wanted to flee from the very beginning.


    FUCK


    <hr />


    A question to everyone.


    Somehow I can''t edit my main page the way I want to.


    The /// are somehow percistent and I can''t edit them out :/


    If anyone knows the solution to that Problem please do tell me ;_;

 16. The Chase

    Haa, I finally got to post another chapter, sorry for the lack, I had to do some stuff.


    Sadly I cannot increase the chapter length by much since I simply do not have the time to write :/


    Anyways, enjoy the chapter everyone. ^^


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    CHE.


    "Fine, if you want to have it the hard way so be it."


    I lift almost the entire weight from my body so I only weight around 100 kg and chase after him.


    He reminds me of Rachel charging through everything on his way. Luckily the school had been further out of New York City or this would have been a nightmare.


    I could not imagine the destruction he would have caused running along New York''s high traffic streets. It would have been total chaos. Not that I would''ve minded too much to be honest but it would be bad if that happened during my first real "mission".


    Reinar may be fast but he''s nothing against my full speed. As such I quickly catch up to him.


    While he is running in long jumping strides I take swift quick steps to not lose traction on the ground.


    Currently we''re pretty much running through a grassy field heading for what seems to be a small forest area. It''s lucky since it could''ve ended badly if anyone figured out that a police officer was hunting a student at a couple miles per hour.


    He showed no signs of stopping any time soon so I had to fulfill that part.


    After I was only five feet behind him I leaped for his back.


    Crashing into something that felt like steel concrete I cling onto his back. He didn''t even budge or lose his balance for even one second.


    "You actually think you can outrun me?" I shout at him. Yeah, I need to work on that arrogance.


    Then I increase my own weight since it is easier and faster than attaching a new hotspot to Reinar.


    "Gru?"


    Reinar slows down considerably after noticing that a 6 ton anchor had attached itself to his back.


    Have to hand it to him though. He was still running, though his feet sank deeply into the ground.


    I sling my arms around the plates of his neck and extend my head to his ear.


    "Reinar stop now or I will crush you. Your armor seems very hard but everything can be crushed by gravity and nothing can stop gravity from taking effect."


    "Graaaaaa!"


    It seems like he lost any way of communicating because his mouth had hardened too. But he definitely was angry.


    "As you want"


    Since it could get dangerous for me if I simply increased my own weight at some point I start to collect black matter and attach it to his back to slow him down. This is a more efficient but also slower process because I have to create the hotspot on his back while it is already existent on my own body.


    After accumulating over 3 tons on his body he was holding the 9 ton on his back and still running. Though his feet left craters in the ground as they sunk into the earth.


    He kept going though.


    Very well. Slow and steady my ass.


    With that I strengthen the hotspot to assemble black matter as quickly as possible.


    Sweat starts forming on my forehead although being cooled down by the wind pressure of Reinar''s run.


    It is more effective to have a quick increase in weight to pull somebody down but more can go wrong too.


    It was a success though and on Reinar''s next step his whole leg disappears into the ground and he falls over just before we pass the tree line.


    Oh shit.


    I was flung off his back and thrown into the ground too. Both of us bounced off the wall a couple of times leaving huge marks behind us. As dirt and splintered trees exploded around me I increase my own pull to stop the crash.


    It works and I sink into the ground due to my insane weight of multiple tons. But while I was only around 7 tons heavy he probably had a multitude of that on his body which probably made him sink into the earth even further.


    I had forgotten to harden my own body before impact so everything hurt. Luckily it was only that and I had not broken anything or received a grave wound.


    Decreasing my own weight I limp out of my hole and walk towards him.


    He had created a crater around eighty meters away from my own point of impact. Everything behind us was destruction. Our path had left dozens of trees halved and splintered. The ground looked like a warzone. So much for not leaving any evidence.


    Looking into the crater Reinar had caused I find him struggling to stand up lying on his back like a turtle. After he sees me the struggling stops and he takes a defensive stance... considering the circumstances.


    "I told you, you should not have run or fought. If you end your transformation I will stop the force pulling you down ok? But if you go right back into it afterwards I will double the weight."


    "Through his grayish mask his eyes look at me with anger. Then submission"


    His body starts emitting the smoke from before and the bone like plates disappear. While that happens I stop my power. Though I do not scatter the hotspot since I still wanted to gather black matter on him if possible.


    What remains is a scared boy sitting in a crater a couple feet deep with ripped clothes.


    He looks at me with pleading eyes.


    "Can''t you let me go? Please I did nothing wrong. Espers are no bad people. I don''t belong to any organization. I just want to live a normal life."


    My face grows hard.


    "I cannot do that and I understand you more than you think. But considering everything I need, then it''s better to hand you over to my superiors. Accept it. Hate me if you must but take revenge on me at some other point in time."


    "If you are a esper yourself, why did you look at me with such disgust? Is the will to live freely really something to hate us for?"


    "SHUT UP"


    I snap back at him.


    "The end justifies all means boy. I have nothing else to say to you. Wait here."


    With that I increase the weight on his body so he can barely move or talk.


    Just as I get ready to pull out my phone it starts ringing.


    Hmm?


    Confused I look at the screen. It''s Viktor, does he instantly know that I finished the task?


    Who knows?


    I answer the phone but before I can ask anything Viktor''s stressed voice carries over to me.


    "ALEX, come back right now. We''re in big trouble, our American Base is under attack. I don''t know the details, just get back home I''ll tell you everything I know when you get there. NOW!"


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    He closes the call and leaves me dumbfounded.


    Wait? What?


    Only one week after we left and just at my first assignment we get attacked?


    What is this shit?


    I look back at Reinar lying buried in dirt.


    Viktor hadn''t said anything about him.


    A smile spreads across my face.


    "Today is your lucky day Reinar. I''ve decided to let you go."


    Hope gleams from his eyes and I lift the entire weight off of him.


    Instantly he jumps up and smoke leaves his body.


    "You hurt me a lot and then you simply say you''ll let me go? What was that call just then?"


    Asking questions to the one that could probably capture you again? Not the best way of leaving alive...


    "I feel funny so I''ll tell you. I was called back by my superior because of reasons you needn''t know. All you need to remember is that I could go back to base after throwing you into confinement. But I decided against it because I feel pity on you and I like your way of thinking.


    In this kind of world you''ll find a lot of people thinking like this thought most of them will probably not say it out loud.


    I think the same as you actually but I''ve decided to live without doubt. Remember what I said before Reinar. The end justifies all means."


    I smile at him. I''m actually really happy to be able to let him go. I hope though he hides somewhere else now. If we had been able to find him then the military would probably not be far behind.


    "What group are you from? You don''t seem like military since they probably would''ve send more people than just one. So? Wh-"


    I interrupt him.


    "Don''t press your luck. I won''t tell you anything. Think what you want and don''t you dare to tell anyone about me. If someone asks about the police just tell them it was a misunderstanding. That should be enough. I need to get going now.


    I won''t hunt you until I get told to do so."


    With that I turn around... crap. I don''t have any clue where I am.


    Ha..h....ah...haaaa.


    "You''re not from here aren''t you?"


    Behind me Reinar was watching me weirdly.


    "shut up. I''ll just walk back the way we came from."


    "Ha. You really aren''t the brightest light bulb in the house aren''t you?"


    Come again?


    "You got a death wish Blondie?" I''m insanely pissed off... he had just called me stupid.


    Reinar takes a step back and shakes his head.


    "Nonononono, sorry I didn''t mean to insult you. But you really should not go back the way we came from. Pretty much everyone that saw the chaos you caused on the parking lot will come running this way from that direction.


    I owe you I guess so I''ll lead you to somewhere you can get back home easily."


    Damn it. Haaaaaa


    I sight in silent acceptance.


    "Fine lead the way."


    "Great!" exclaiming that he starts walking into what seems a random direction.


    "There is a bus stop not too far from here, if you follow the road you''ll get back to school through other means... Although people will look at you because of the uniform."


    Who cares. I don''t for starters.


    "Where are you from?" he wants to start some kind of small talk with me as we start jogging.


    "Jamestown." I told him not letting out any more information.


    "Sounds like a small village to be honest. I lived my entire life in a small village in the outskirts. Then we moved to the city where we are now. It can get really hard.


    How did you get so strong?"


    "..."


    "Oh come on. I forgive you for trying to imprison me. Tell me some stuff about yourself."


    What is this guy?


    "Reinar. You might have forgiven me but you shouldn''t forget that if my superior tells me to hunt you down I will do exactly that. So don''t try to be my friend. I would sacrifice you for my goals."


    That should shut him up.


    "I know I know. I just have never met another esper. Of course I heard of them but most of the ones that are in hiding never meet anyone else. I manifested when I had first lighted a smoke. I can control steam and fume. Though I can mostly use it only to harden my own body since it''s hard to make it physically touch something after hardening it. How did you manifest?"


    "Killed my parents at the age of 8."


    "Oh..."


    Yes oh. Now shut up and leave me alone.


    "I''m sorry to hear that. That''s probably how your organization found you isn''t it?"


    "Reinar. Please do not ask more. I don''t like to think about certain things in my life. That memory is one of them. If you where one of my old friends I would''ve loved to talk about the time after that because someone helped me during that time but you''re not. You are simply someone I feel pity towards. Do not pull things out of thin air and think that I like you. I feel pity towards you, nothing more."


    His facial expression changes to acceptance.


    "Fine. I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to intrude in your life." with his hand he motions into the distance.


    "There is the road you need to follow if you want to go back. Good luck with everything."


    Wow I''m an asshole.


    Sigh.


    "No, it''s me that should be sorry. That was too harsh. You''re a nice guy, I owe you one. Hopefully we meet under better circumstances next time. Bye Reinar."


    Without looking back I start sprinting into the direction he showed me, leaving the dumbfounded boy behind me.


    "There is only one person in my life" I mutter to myself while remembering the blond girl I had fallen in love with.


    It doesn''t matter for now.


    Hurrying back I wonder what had happened at the base.


    Maybe it was the thing Karif had been so fearful about.


    A twisted smile extends on my face.


    Things where finally getting interesting.

 17. Three possibilities

    Well, I managed to free up some time to write something again ^^


    Enjoy the chapter


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    I quickly reached the road he had been talking about. Since he had also shown me the direction I had to go in I just sped along the street in a distance. It wasn''t too hard to reach top speed and I don''t think anyone would notice anytime soon that there was a policewoman running alongside cars.


    Luckily I had parked my car a bit away from the school otherwise it really could''ve gotten dicey as Reinar had said.


    On my way away from school I noticed multiple military vehicles driving into the direction of school. Well, Reinar wouldn''t have a good time there. I hope he knew how to hide.


    From there on out I tried to drive as fast as possible while still maintaining an acceptable pace. I didn''t want to get stopped looking the way I did.


    I got out of the area before they started putting checkpoints up.


    After driving for a short amount of time I arrive at New York City. It was annoying to drive slowly but that''s what I had to do to not arouse suspicion.


    Finally I pull into the lower parking decks of the skyscraper we lived in. I pull out a jersey out of the trunk and put it over my ravaged police uniform. Then I throw all my equipment into the car and rush towards the elevator.


    I still looked awkward with partly ripped blue uniform trousers but that could be some kind of new trend. Luckily my preparation was in vain though. I met nobody during the brief ride upwards.


    Taking out the keys to our main door it suddenly opens in front of me and a furious Viktor stands in my face.


    "ALEX, where were you? I called you over 45 minutes ago. The HQ got attacked while Lane was away. All four areas have been completely annihilated.


    GET INSIDE NOW!"


    He seemed really pissed off and scared. Love it.


    Faking concern I get inside and face him.


    "What exactly happened? Tell me everything."


    He turns towards me.


    "Alex, many things went wrong the past week. I couldn''t tell you about it because you where not supposed to know any of it.


    My uncle, Lane''s father was arrested. Somehow they found out that he had to do something with the Raiders. They took him away four days ago. Naturally they''re eyes fell on me and Lane too. What I''ve constantly been doing was to assure them that I am loyal and had nothing to do with my father''s doings.


    It was hard work. I send you on that mission because I saw that you where bored beyond death. Anyways that''s what happened to your headmaster. They had installed someone else just after that.


    That guy looked through everything while my uncle was being taken away by the new anti-esper squadron. They were afraid that we would strike back at them.


    It was a ton of work to convince them that you too were actually just someone I picked up because of work and not because you had something to do with the headmaster."


    I interrupt him.


    "Shit happens and we need to move on, but what happened to the area?"


    "Yeah, sorry. Yesterday Karif and Lane went to another city to investigate an illegal organization breaking into houses with what we suspect powers. Around ten hours after they had left the area the attack happened.


    The scouts assume it is some kind of insanely strong esper, at least in the uppers of lv 4.


    Nobody I know of inside of the area survived. But we have witnesses outside of the camp telling us that a green-yellowish mist had surrounded every single area. Afterwards it begun.


    Everyone is telling the same, screams of people dying. One hour later it was over. The whole camp is destroyed. I was send a picture of what''s left."


    With that he hands me a tablet. On it a picture shows me a huge area where only a few rusty red metal parts and a lot of green mush was left.


    "That''s the whole area? What happened there?"


    "We have multiple theories. We all agree that it was some kind of strong esper.


    First we thought of <Aqua> from the Fallen. He''s a middle tier lv 4 that used his control over water to kill people. Mostly because of the rusted military equipment and because of his strength.


    Second was someone from Arthus Welten. They''re a German organization. We still don''t know their exact goal but they have someone named <Zerfall>. As far as we know he is some kind of bacteria type, though we still could never determine his true level we assume him to be around higher tier lv 3."


    .... Zerfall?


    "Third and most plausible was HALO''s <Banshee> she''s someone that hates the military beyond anything since they accidentally killed her parents during a fight with another suspect. She''s able to send out shockwaves to make matter unstable. This makes things around her collapse on a cellular basis. She might even be backed by HALO''s <Fluid> who has similar power as <Aqua>."


    I interrupt him again.


    "Wait did anyone of the students and staff survive?"


    "No, only the strongest military espers and some of the anti-esper squadron survived. The headmaster had already been at another location where they''re probably asking him questions."


    ...again hundreds of people had died.


    "What are we going to do?"


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    "For now? Since I''m still a strong espers in the military we''ll be going back to New Hampshire for a bit. Everyone is already looking for anyone that might match the description of the three different suspects. If we''re lucky we can find out why they did it."


    I think they misinterpreted the whole thing. I don''t think they did it to go against the military.


    "When are we going then?"


    "Car''s ready when we are. I suggest you take what you need and we drive off then. But you need to change into military clothing. You''re supposed to be my adjutant so it would be weird if you were not wearing anything resembling that."


    After quickly changing into a normal military uniform both of us drive towards the airport to fly back to our destroyed base.


    During the flight I still remembered some small things to ask Viktor.


    "What about Lane and the others? Will they come too?"


    "Of course. If it really is anyone of the three we suspect then we''re in huge trouble. <Aqua> is able to change his body into a fluid mush making him unkillable through conventional means. The Germans <Zerfall> is even harder. He seems to use his power to create a field around him. In this field he harnesses a large amount of different bacteria. It is immensely poisonous and as such we cannot even get close to him easily. And HALO''s <Banshee>... If it''s her we might even have to work together with the military.


    We just need everyone there."


    "How are we going to find them though?"


    "Not we. The military will find them. They''ve got everything under lockdown by their own people and the sky is off limits for everyone but military personnel. They''ll catch them, no doubt. But they''ll need any help from then on out. The anti-esper squadron underwent new changes lately so they are not the best fighting force they have right now. And the normal espers all got wiped out except the really strong ones that were specialized in defense.


    Some strong espers with detection abilities got transferred over too. It''ll be dangerous for any of the new team to get close to them but I''m sure we can avoid detection. One thing is set though, we need to find this person first.


    Lane told me she''d talk with the team leader of the first team to send over a portion since we''re in real trouble right now."


    "I see, so where will we stay in New Hampshire? I mean, the base is destroyed right?"


    "You forgot one thing, officially we''re military personnel. We will be getting there as investigators. You haven''t been told until now but I''m not the combat oriented type. I''m like my uncle, I gather information for the Raiders. My power isn''t any good for attacking people anyways."


    Good to know.


    "We''ll be staying in the temporary base they''ve set up. Together with everyone that survived and that can help us in some way. But remember one thing, we still have superiors there. You need to behave yourself or we''ll get thrown out immediately."


    "Very well. Do we have any safe way of beating any of the three suspects?" I ask him.


    "Theoretical yes. We probably can defeat <Aqua> by letting Lane take care of him. She''s able to generate huge points of energy that can probably evaporate him even if he cools himself down. <Zerfall> too should not be too complicated. Since his power needs to connect to you directly Karif, Rachel and Mikael should simply be able to walk through anything. We should be able to work from that. It''s not a lot but we simply do not know a lot about <Zerfall> anyways.


    Lastly <Banshee>. If it''s her we can only bet on Mikael in that moment. Even Lane cannot face her in direct combat. Even one hit from her any it''s over for any of except Mikael."


    I understood it. To put it simply. Karif could change into shadows to avoid the bacteria. Rachel could "crush" them charging through without letting them inside of her body. And Mikael? Well, nothing can kill him under the right circumstances.


    He doesn''t think that I would be able to do anything against them. I have ways to defend myself against that though. I hope that I won''t have to use them.


    "Ok... What do you need me and Velvet for then?"


    "Honestly? You guys are still strong espers. The probability is too high that other espers where part of the whole attack. While the others take care of the main target you''ll be tasked to keep the rest busy. That is if there are others."


    Che. So we''re simply bodyguards. Well he is too. Not much to work from.


    "Ok, I need to look through some stuff. If you have anything left to ask do it now."


    "I don''t really need to know more right now."


    "Good."


    With that he becomes silent and concentrates on some papers.


    The rest of the flight went by quickly. I didn''t know that Viktor was such a high official of the military. Well, I didn''t care much anyways.


    I close my eyes and try to rest for a bit.


    "Alex, wake up, we''re here."


    Something touches my arm.


    "DON''T TOUCH ME YOU BASTARD!!!"


    I wake up instantly and push whoever off me.


    Opening my eyes I can see Viktor with a quite funny facial expression.


    "Calm down. We''re here and we need to be fast. It seems as if some of our scouts found three strong espers in the north. They got quite far but it was simply too suspicious that three high level espers where walking around there. I saw the data. The higher ups of the military haven''t seen it yet, but that''s only a question of when, not if.


    The others are driving there as we speak, so get up NOW!"


    I quickly stand up and we get out of the plane. Outside I can see the whole airport we had left from 8 days ago. Things were different now though. Many barriers had been set up and it seemed like a lot of people did not get to leave via plane.


    The sky was cloudy, it would probably rain at some point today. This would get really lousy.


    A military jeep stops in front of the jet. After throwing our meager current belongings into the trunk Viktor orders the driver to get out and motions me to take the wheel.


    "We don''t need somebody uninvited."


    With that we drive away from the airport and towards our new Destination.

 18. Underestimated

    One more chapter, I hope you guys enjoy it ^^


    I have to study a lot so my chapter output is kind of small.


    Enjoy.


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    How did it end up this way?


    Haaa, asking myself while holding the stump where my left arm had been. I reduced the bleeding to a minimum but stopping every single signal of pain coming to my brain was hard.


    Ha..ha...h...aaa.


    Around me was pure chaos. On the way to a rest stop shit had gotten real. The drive should only have taken an hour at most going at normal speed but at some point Viktor had gotten a call telling him that the others had engaged on someone and that it was only a matter of minutes when the military would come. As such he had told me to go as fast as I could...


    After 10 minutes we saw smoke.


    After 15 minutes we could see the light.


    After 20 we could hear the screams.


    It had been <Zerfall>. Karif, Rachel, Lane and Mikael were fighting against him.


    I could only make out different figures in the ruin of the rest stop. Lane had gone all out apparently. Craters marked the points of impact of her power. Green clouds of gas emerged from everywhere and the things that touched it fell into ruin almost immediately.


    I wanted to drive further towards them but something had hit the car and exploded.


    I lost my arm, two fingers of my other hand and a big part of my skin... and most of my clothes.


    After I had regained my composure I noticed the one responsible.


    A few hundred meters in front of us was a pillar of flame. It was around 5 foot something but the disturbing thing was that it had a face. At random intervals flames spewed out of it and flew towards people hiding away.


    It was definitely a esper. Probably one of the other two Viktor had talked about.


    Leaning against what''s left of our car I stopped the bleeding.


    Shit!! Viktor.


    I look around but cannot find him. Well, he did say he was in the information department.


    "Alex? Are you alright?"


    Ey?!


    Viktors voice interrupts my thoughts.


    It sounds weirdly distorted.


    "Shit, your arm. I need to reach Lane right now, we need to retreat from this whole thing and let the military handle the whole thing. It''s too dangerous."


    "How are you alive?" I ask him through my clenched teeth.


    "My power is to be able to lag behind everything, it makes me unable to take physical damage from certain sources as long as I concentrate but I cannot attack anyone with it too.


    Alex, listen. I need you to divert the flame esper. If he notices me he can use an area of effect type of ability to burn me down.


    You cannot let him notice me, you got that?!!?"


    Without letting me answer I can feel someone grab me by my remaining arm and shove me out into the open.


    "NOW!"


    I stumble forward.


    Did he just push me? What is this shit.


    While I feel his hand touching me I attach a hotspot for black matter on his arm. He will regret this.


    Then he lets go and I can see a weird figure running forward in sudden stuttering movements.


    Che! What an asshole.


    Before I can react a loud whoosh marks the arrival of my enemy. The pillar of flame appears in front of me and a fireball hits me square in the upper body.


    Luckily I had been prepared this time.


    I took the blast but thanks to me hardening my cells this time and using parts of my armor I don''t take a lot of damage.


    I still get knocked back multiple feet before coming to a stop.


    "HmMJMMmmMMMmMMmMm? HoW DiD YOU surVIve tHAt? aRe yoU an ESpeR bY ANy ChancE?"


    Gah its voice sounds like female but flickerish like the flame she is.


    "It seems I am. It doesn''t matter who I am. I simpl-" I groan as I lose concentration for a split second and the pain of my body overcomes me.


    "haaa.h.aaaah.aaa"


    Breathing heavily I regain my composure and work on the burns all over my body.


    I need to delay her attacking me so I can heal up. Although body parts take way too long to regenerate.


    "I am." My burnt cells all commit programmed suicide and detach themselves from my body.


    "INteRestiNG! Are YOu PerCHAnce AcquAINtanCEs WiTH THeM FighTING <ZErfALl>?"


    Haaaaaa


    I take one more breath as the last parts of decayed skin fall off my face and my naked legs.


    "WaS ZuM teUFeL!?!?! M?dch- GIRL WhAt ARE YOu?!? A New MILtaRY ProjECt?"


    I smile now. I only need one arm to use my power.


    I cannot fight a pillar of fire with gravity. But it is not that easy to use two powers at the same time. Nobody except me should know about it but the amount of concentration that I would need to keep my cells hardened and flexible while still keeping up my armor is immense. Also gravity will only be of use when the main body is visible.


    Well, my main power will not be very effective either but at least I can defend myself with it.


    The pillar too will have to rely on concentration to keep that transformation up.


    If it gets down to it I''ll probably have to keep regenerating until she loses her patience and I find an opening to get to the main or true body.


    "I actually do not want to fight you, if you just ignore me and the others we won''t have to fight in any kind of way."


    "YoU doN''T WAnT tO fIGHt mE? SadLY I HavE bEEN oRdeREd TO kEEP tHE SMallFry AWAy FrOM ZerFaLL. He HAs EnOUGh to DEal WIth. YoU wiLL BuRN."


    With that the small talk ends and something explodes directly to the left of me.


    Since my cells have been hardened I barely take any damage, though some of the skin from my lower body gets blasted off. I fly a few feet to the right and ram into the ground.


    Kuuu, luckily we trained for this so we wouldn''t lose concentration in crucial moments like these.


    I get up and face my enemy again.


    "INTeResTINg aRE You ONe oF The NEw TyPEs oF ThE MiliTARy? WE HeaRD Of tHE nEw CYbeRnETicS THat HavE bEEn inStaLLEd? LeTS PLAY!"


    Haaa, she seems kind of crazy. But who isn''t with that kind of power?


    Since I cannot do a lot against her I rush into the cover of two flipped cars.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Explosions resound behind me and I can feel the shockwave barely behind me.


    "RuNNING?! yOU CannOT RUn! ALLEs IsT ENTfLammBAR!"


    I don''t know what she''s saying. But I know what she''s doing.


    Barely dodging my exploding cover I feel dozens of little metal shards piercing my skin.


    I disrupt most signals of pain send to my brain do minimize the pain but some still does get through.


    I turn to face the pillar again. Surprised I notice that it has turned into the shape of what seems to be a small girl completely made out of flame.


    She seems to be laughing but because of the explosion I cannot make out exactly.


    Che.


    I concentrate on regenerating parts of my ear so the annoying high pitched sound disappears.


    " -eem like a military project. But it seems I cannot play with you anymore. <Zerfall> needs help, so I have to finish this quickly. Did you know that I don''t simply control fire? I can make any object extremely flammable... ThAT INclUDeS YOU!"


    While I was still wondering why she had been talking normally something was happening with my skin.


    Before I could react my entire body lit up in flames.


    Completely burning I looked at my also flaming adversary. My skin turned black but I didn''t care.


    The outer layer didn''t feel much anyways. It only got dangerous if it pierced the second layer.


    I start walking towards her with slow heavy steps. The further I get the more can I feel the heat.


    My cells keep regenerating at the outer part. Behind me a cloud of burnt skin floats around.


    The heat hurts.


    "HAHAhaAhAHAahAHAhAAAaaa! ThIS Is GrEAT. I Can KEEp BurNiNG YoU. BUT FoR HoW lOnG Can YoU lAST?!"


    I kept walking. I could easily survive this but I put everything on the card that she did not see a strong enemy in me and had underestimated me.


    Only a few feet still separate me and the girl. My entire body hurts and I''m not able to simply stop the pain from reaching my brain without risking to fail in regenerating my body.


    I extend my remaining hand towards her shoulder.


    A look of boredom is the only reaction I get from the girl.


    "You think you can defeat me like this? Pathetic. Here, surprise me. If you can touch me without being turned into charcoal I''ll stop the ignition."


    Her voice switched again and the flames around my body heat up even more.


    I start screaming and push my hand even further.


    She thinks I am weak. Pathetic even. SHE DARES!?!?!


    My face twists and I start smiling cruelly as my hand touches her shoulder.


    While my arm rapidly burns away I form the nail from my middle finger into a pointy needle and ram it into her shoulder.


    The scream she puts out is honey for my ears. But I can only enjoy it for a small amount of time. Just after I had managed to pierce her skin an explosion blasted me away from her. It was too late though.


    Laughing like a maniac I hit the ground a couple of times before coming to a sudden stop hitting a wall.


    The heat around my body had lessened considerably so I was able to regenerate.


    The girl was still screaming. Mostly because some of my cells had been inserted into her body.


    As such she had committed a grave mistake of letting me touch her.


    "ES BREEENNT!! ES BRENNT!"


    Ha, screaming won''t help you out anymore. You''re already dead.


    I had sent a simple order to my cells inside of her body.


    Take over genetic material AND COMMIT SUICIDE!


    "MACHT, DASS ES AUFH?RT!!! BITTE!!"


    The flames on my body die out and my whole body quickly returns to its normal condition, minus the missing limbs.


    After getting up I look towards my enemy. The flames around her body have disappeared. All that remains is a young girl whose veins are slowly turning black.


    Coughing she looks up to me.


    I never would have guessed that she was just a small girl.


    I pity her, but I even if I stop my cells now I won''t be able to return her to the way she had been before.


    Without showing any emotions I look down on her, just as her face starts decaying.


    It reminds me of what had happened to my parents when I was eight.


    My eyes turn hard. This is who I am.


    "Disappear from my life."


    With those words I make every single one of my cells inside of her die off immediately. What remains is a partial decayed corpse of a small 13 year old girl, her face twisted in pain.


    I am despicable...


    Che.


    The end justifies the means.


    The end justifies the means.


    haaaa.


    Finished with my struggle I turn towards where I expect the others to fight.


    I was mad. I just killed a small girl. Granted she was probably crazy but regardless I still ended her life.


    I did not need to walk for long. Behind a pile of rubble I could hear someone moaning.


    Carefully sneaking around it I catch the view of Viktor lying on top of it with what seems to be multiple broken limbs and a metal shard slightly embedded in his chest. He would probably survive this.


    "What happened Viktor?" I slowly move towards him.


    A coughing voice answers me.


    "Alex...The other one is around here. I don''t know what he did. You need to tell the others to retreat as soon as possible. I''ll be fine..."


    Ha. You think you''ll be fine?


    You are HER cousin. There is no way that I could pass on this opportunity.


    I crouch down in front of him.


    "Hey Vik, how is your relationship with your cousin?"


    He answers me with a puzzled face.


    "W...What do you mea-" His own coughs interrupt him.


    I stare into his eyes.


    "Yea, I think she is really fond of you. What a pity that you won''t return"


    "Alexand-"


    Before he can finish uttering my name I increase the weight of the metal shard and it pierces through his entire body.


    Kuuuuu


    Lane will be quite sad.


    I like the though.


    My smile turns wicked and I start laughing.


    "Alex? What are you doing?"


    Shit.

 19. Zerfall

    Here we go, one more chapter. I feel sorry for the cliffhanger..... but it won''t get any better xD


    Anyways, enjoy the chapter ^^


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    Instantly cutting of my laugh I turn around toward the voice.


    "Hi Karif. That is a question I should be asking you."


    This might not be good...


    If he tells Lane what he saw things will get dicey. Although he''s not an innocent lamb either.


    Karif just looks at Viktors corpse then back to me.


    "Did you kill him?"


    His eyes turn threatening. He is a really nice actor I have to say.


    "Pfft. Oh come on Karif you think I don''t know why all of this happened? You''re really underestimating me."


    He takes a step back and looks at me in shock. Then he regains his composure.


    "Wh..w..What are you talking about? This happened because of <Zerfall> not because of me."


    "And I though you where smart. When did I ever say you actually caused this. I never did. I just heard you talking to somebody about SOMEONE named <Zerfall>."


    Shaking his head his whole aura changes.


    "It''s really sad that you found out. Now you need to die, you should have kept silent Alex. Blame yourself in hell. <Kam>? Bring sie um. Sie hat warscheinlich deine Schwester get?tet, nur als kleiner Anreitz."


    "At least talk in English I still have a proposal to ma- Guu?"


    Something had went along my throat ripping it wide open.


    As my blood gushes out of the cut I collapse on the ground.


    My vision gets blurry but I can still see man stepping in front of me out of thin air. He bows down to me. I can make out green eyes with brown hair.


    "You killed my little sister? You''re too weak for that, I dare say you just ran away."


    Not answering I simply concentrate on healing that cut.


    I stop moving and fake my death while still regenerating.


    "Was war das denn? Das kann nicht alles gewesen sein."


    It''s the new guy talking to Karif but I can''t understand them.


    "Das lag nur daran, dass du sie ¨¹berrascht hast."


    Fuckers. You''re going to die.


    I quickly finish healing but because I worked too quickly a scar will probably remain.


    "You shitheads, THAT HURT" Holding my throat I jump up and create a hotspot on the new guys back. Luckily he was close enough.


    "Was zum?"


    He turns around to me.


    "How are you even alive? Fine, come here let me finish you off."


    "You guys are so annoying. Your sister, if that was her was the same."


    Suddenly he disappears but it was already too late for him.


    With that I increase the weight of his body.


    He doesn''t seem to have any way to avoid it.


    With a flicker he reappears next to me.


    His face turns pale and his whole body collapses into itself. Bones break and blood vessels burst as he gets squashed by multiple tons of weight. What remains is a puddle of mashed meat.


    I turn towards Karif. He looks really confused and annoyed.


    "Alex? How are you even alive? Did you participate in some kind of project we don''t know of?"


    Is he for real?


    "Karif? Please drop the nice guy act. I know you''re with them and that you caused the destruction of all of this. If you really want to fight me then do it now. But since you don''t know the full amount of my power it could end badly for you."


    "Come again ALEX?!" his arms get enveloped in shadows.


    "Do not compare me with that lv 2 scum you just killed, or with his lv 3 sister. My rating is a lie, just as yours is probably. I am one of Arthus new elites. Do NOT mess with me."


    Kuuuu


    Che. A fight could end badly for both of us. If Lane found out at any point...


    Still holding my throat I shrug.


    "Let''s agree that we both would not come out unharmed if we fought ok? As such it doesn''t make much sense to fight does it?"


    His shadows creep further towards me.


    "Karif, stop, NOW!"


    I really do not want to have to resort to using my cells on him.


    "Who are you Alex and what is your goal? If you tell me that much I will consider not killing you."


    "Revenge. That''s my only answer to you, I do not care about anything you do but if you kill Lane I will personally hunt down every single one of you."


    I retreat a few steps back so his shadows don''t reach me but my fear was uncalled for.


    He had calmed down considerably. The shadows retreated back to him and he looked over me.


    "Revenge will not be tolerated in our world. But I agree that we should not fight unnecessarily as of now we will not tell anyone from the Raiders about this. But as soon as we have finished the raiders throughout fully we will destroy you."


    Che.


    "Fine with me Karif, fine with me."


    He motions me to follow him.


    "Come, fight with the others against <Zerfall>. He shouldn''t be strong enough to kill every single one of you."


    I follow him through the rubble. Then I hear his voice barely audible saying something.


    "Er hat sowieso noch eine ¨¹berraschung f¨¹r euch ¨¹brig."


    "What was that?" I ask towards him. Not even turning around he simply answers me.


    "Nothing, keep walking."


    We can see them from afar. Different colors of energy flying around everywhere. After jogging another part of the distance Velvet suddenly appears in front of us in skin tight clothing and a ski mask of the same material.


    "KARIF, we need you NOW! This guy is insane, we can''t catch him and he''s dodging all of Lanes blasts. Mikael can''t go on for much longer or he''ll take the risk of freezing himself."


    Karif just nods and turns into a cloud of darkness and rushes towards the others.


    After he''s gone Velvet turns around to me.


    "Holy shit. Alex? Where did your arm go?"


    "Don''t worry about it Velvet, it got blasted off by their fire esper. Luckily it burnt everything so I''m not bleeding right now. Though the pain is killing me."


    I follow my statement up with a moan to make it more believable. While covering my throat with another hand.


    "Yeah, I can imagine. Did you get the other two?"


    "We did... But Viktor got killed somehow. He wanted to rush to tell Lane something."


    Surprised by the information Velvet takes a step back.


    "A crap. The only other veteran in the group got killed in a matter of weeks? Lane is going to be pissed. Anyways. Come we should look for a way to help the others, just go towards the end of the parking lot, they kinda went overboard. I need to jump back to them. If you have any way of helping them do it quickly."


    With that he disappears, probably towards where the others were fighting.


    Haaaaa.


    I sight and jog the rest of the way.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.Until this point most of the civilians had either ran away or gotten themselves killed so nobody was there to even consider stopping me.


    The military will probably get here in a matter of seconds. To be honest I am really confused to why they have not arrived yet.


    At the end of the parking lot nothing remained how it was supposed to be. Everywhere small craters showed where different forces had impacted into the ground.


    Cars had turned brown-red from rust and green clouds where floating around pretty much everywhere.


    In the middle where the concentration of gas was the highest I could spot a figure.


    Probably the culprit <Zerfall>. Wearing a long trench coat he had hid his features but it was clear that he was male.


    Lane and Mikael seemed to be waiting just outside of the most dense spots. Though Mikael seemed very stressed, probably because he had been fighting in his fixed state for too long.


    Lane looked better. She even looked more frustrated than anything else.


    Velvet was nowhere to be seen but there was a dark shadow on the other side of the cloud, probably Karif.


    Then <Zerfall> spoke.


    "It seems another one has joined the fray.<Flying Star>, leader of the raiders, how about we stop it right here? We both do not wish for the military to catch us. Even we cannot fight their anti-esper squadrons head on. You must surely know that."


    Lane shouted back.


    "You think we''ll just let you go after what you did?!?!?! You think I can just sit around while you killed so many people? Think about the collateral damage you caused with this?"


    Is she kidding?


    After looking around for a bit I had noticed a lot of people that had been killed by energy blasts.... And I was sure the little fire esper had had nothing to do with that.


    <Zerfall>''s voice cuts through my thoughts.


    "Well I do not care really. But you should be careful. My comrades will be here any minute and even though they might not be the highest level out there they will cause trouble to yo-"


    Suddenly a laugher interrupts him, interestingly enough it is actually Karif behind him that seems to enjoy something.


    After recovering a face forms from the darkness.


    "<Zerfall>, you might not know it but the <Witch> took care of your friends. They''re both dead."


    hmmm? Why is he telling him that...


    Then a chill runs down my spine. <Zerfall> had turned to face me.


    "You killed them? A mere GIRL killed two of my comrades?"


    He extends an arm towards me.


    "You will die for that."


    I hate you Karif, I really do. So he wants to get me out of the way...


    Before I could even say anything else <Zerfall> rushes towards me. That alone would not faze me, the thing that does scare me a little bit is the fact that the green cloud moves as fast as he does.


    I jump back but he too seems to be able to enhance his own movement so he catches up due to his forward momentum.


    "Whatever you do <Witch>, DO not breathe it in"


    Che, this is going to be annoying. When fighting against unknown people we have to use the nicknames. Though I think it''s stupid since these people probably already know our names.


    The cloud envelopes me and my entire body instantly starts to tingle.


    He mirrors the movement I had made on the small fire girl and extends his hand towards me.


    I want to retreat but my body doesn''t follow my orders. My actions feel sluggish, I guess he already infected my body.


    Although I am slow I still manage to catch his extended arm with my remaining hand.


    "Two can play that game." With that I insert my own cells into him.


    He seems to have noticed my doings and instantly backs off again.


    Then I realize something about him and I start laughing.


    "Wow, really? <Zerfall>? Why do you feel the need to fool us like this? Why do you fight us wit-"


    Before I can finish an intense pain runs through my stomach.


    "Shut up you miserable daughter of mislead people. Just die."


    I collapse on the ground once more. It seems he really is controlling bacteria.


    I definitely need some time to recover after this.


    Moaning on the ground I concentrate on keeping my inner organs healthy. Sadly my own limbs are not very high on my priority list right now.


    As such I can feel them slowly dissolving.


    But all of that still doesn''t keep me from slowly letting out laugher.


    <Zerfall> only looks at me in pity.


    "You will die soon enough, stop annoying us with this stupidity."


    IT HUUURTS.


    gah


    I cough up blood, not being able to stop all the pain is bad.


    Suddenly a bright light explodes in between the both of us.


    Of course it is Lane.


    "Back off. NOW!"


    Yea yea, just play the hero. Fighting this doll will not help you.


    In between coughing I look up to Lane.


    "You idiot, he''s an empty shell. He is somehow controlling bacteria to move it. If his skin gets damaged too much these bacteria will spread with the air, contaminating everything."


    Taken aback Lane seems to realize something.


    "We''re retreating. Guys help <Witch> out of here. I''ll take care of him."


    Mikael steps towards me and crouches down to help me up.


    "Che. Do not bother <Flying Star>. This girl messed with our plans. It seems I have to speed the process up."


    Multiple cracks appear along his arms.


    "It is interesting that you found out about the doll. But there is nothing more. After the hull collapses thousands of different types will be set free. You will die <Witch> for slaying my comrades."


    He faces Lane.


    "And you <Flying Star>. Flee with your poor excuse of heroes as you wish to be called. The cloud will move quite quickly. If you try to save her I will make it move faster. Run now little hero, run. Run from the true world."


    Then his skin evaporates and his clothes fall onto the ground. What remains is a slightly darker version of the green clouds."


    Lane instantly jumps back.


    "Everyone scram NOW!!!"


    Every single member of the raiders backs off.


    Velvet appears and turns towards Lane.


    "What about Alex? We need to help her!"


    "Damn. We need to get out of here."


    She steps towards me.


    "I''m sorry Alex. We will avenge you. Rest easy."


    With that she hurries away and motions the others to follow him.


    Velvet looks at me with regret but quickly jumps away.


    I hate you. I really really hate you guys. The cloud envelopes me and my limbs and skin starts to dissolve at an even quicker pace. The burns I had received where nothing against this pain. As such I''m only able to keep my most important organs functional.


    It burns. I try to fight the bacteria itself but fail miserably. There are simply too many different types in the air.


    My entire body feels like it is doused in acid. My eyes turn blind and darkness envelopes me.


    A loop of destruction and reconstruction begins inside of my body.


    But I won''t give up. Lane has not suffered enough.


    I will get out of here.


    Pain takes over while I keep repeating the same procedure.


    Regenerate, cleanse reproduce.


    Regenerate, cleanse reproduce.


    Regenerate, cleanse reprodu-.

 20. A miracle?

    Because I feel really generous today I shall leave you with two chapters ^^


    muahahahahaha


    There could be some mistakes in this part though....


    My friend didn''t look through this one yet. Well she will probalby just read it later and tell me of all the mistakes I made xD


    Anyways, enjoy the chapter everyone ^^


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    The world was taken aback by the "New Hampshire massacre" as it was later called. Many countries intensified their esper laws by a tenfold. A new wave of esper hate movements evolved and fights broke out.


    All in all six hundred thousand unrelated human casualties. Multiple thousand members of the military dead. And that was only a roughly estimated number since almost every single corpse had been dissolved.


    A good portion of the state uninhabitable. Highly deadly bacteria still polluted the air making it almost impossible to survive in the stronger infected areas. Even hazmat suits did not protect them against the aggressive organisms. The only ones that could survive where highly powerful espers or fully suited members of the anti esper squadrons. Equipped with full body armor of the same material as their artificial limbs and self providing air tanks they were able to withstand the constant biological attacks.


    Interestingly enough the information had gotten through to the military that the raiders had been at the place of origin of the contamination. To resolve the crisis and to find out more about the cause of the massacre the hunt on them was officially authorized.


    As for the military members of the duo that had reacted the fastest:


    Victor Polinsk is currently assumed to be killed in action. As one of the higher ranking information officers many wondered why he had even taken such a dangerous mission in the first place. His death may have been mourned by his family but the military officials quickly but him to the other thousand other files of deceased personnel.


    His newly appointed partner Alexandra Mercer was also listed as kia. At least until squadron A3 under the command of Captain Ithild -as the most experienced squadron still alive in that area- searched the probable original position of the spreading virus weeks after the entire outbreak. What they found was what seemed like a corpse. Missing every single limb and most of its skin it looked nothing like a human being. As such it should not have been a big thing to find a corpse in a place where thousands had died.


    The only thing that surprised the experienced squad was that it had been still intact. Everything around that area had almost been turned into a wasteland with only bacteria as living organisms in it.


    The skin of the person had been destroyed beyond recognition. As such identification in that direction would be futile. Still, they took the torso with them for further inspection.


    On the way out of the infected zones one of the soldiers -an low level esper with the power to send [not read] brainwaves and thoughts- noticed something.


    The corpse moved. It was still alive. It was a miracle.


    Screams had filled the helicopter of the squadron after this find. They had all assumed the person to be dead. After measuring the pulse it was clear as day, someone had survived the attack.


    Placed under direct watch of Captain Ithild the patient was moved into a special military hospital. Multiple surgeries and tests were carried out, just to be greeted by the sight of perfectly working and healthy organs.


    The only thing bothering the different doctors where dangerous brainwaves they had detected.


    Parts were active that should not be active. Parts that should only work for a small amount of time where sending nonstop.


    The only thing they could do was heal the skin and outer organs so the patient could wake up quickly.


    After multiple weeks of healing they decided to lessen the medicine to a standard from which the patient would regain consciousness.


    Captain Ithild, two members of her squad and another two doctors supervised the procedure.


    Since her ears, eyes and parts of her throat had been destroyed beyond repair they had used artificial parts to make sure that the communication would work fluently.


    And then, the patient screamed.


    It''s dark.


    It hurts.


    I can''t see, why can I not see?


    Please help me.


    Can anyone hear me?


    It hurts. Everything hurts.


    Zoe? Are you here? I need you.


    Please help me.


    Darkness


    Something is different.


    Something is coming.


    Something is inside of my bloodstream.


    My body feels numb.


    Thank you. I would cry if I could.


    Is that you Zoe?


    Darkness


    My eyes feel weird.... My EYES.


    My ears hurt... they hurt.


    What is happening to me?


    What is happening Zoe? What are you doing to me?


    Darkness


    The numbness is going away.


    It is starting to hurt again.


    Please do not make the pain come back.


    Please, please, please, ple-AAAAAAAAAAAARG


    NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO


    MAKE IT STOOOOP


    Light blinds me as I shout my pain into the room.


    Screaming for what seems like an eternity and struggling around in what seems to be a bed I slowly start to calm down.


    My legs and arms are totally gone, my entire head is free of hair. From what I can feel my skin seems to have grown back. Then I can hear a female voice speaking.


    "Put out the lights will you? I doubt that she is used to anything but darkness right now."


    Quickly after the whiteness in my eyes disappears and I calm myself. Everything is still hurting but I can start to ignore it.


    My eyes instantly focus around inside of the room. It feels weird as everything is happening too fast for me.


    I slowly lift up my head to look around. It seems that I have been strapped to a bed with multiple leathern strips. Even the smallest movement exhausts me and my head falls back onto a cushion.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    I could only see five people standing around me looking at me with high expectations written in their faces.


    Somebody steps close to my side. It is the woman that had spoken the order.


    "We are still not sure if you can hear us. But if you can please show us somehow. We need to be able to communicate with you."


    I open my mouth but only a croak comes out and my entire throat starts burning.


    Another voice starts talking.


    "Please bear with the pain. Your throat has taken considerable damage and needs to adjust to your voice. And to your way of speaking. Try to talk more please."


    I do as I''m told repeating different verses of movie quotes.


    Five minutes of pain and stupid quotes later my suffering suddenly ends.


    What remains is a voice almost identical to my old one.


    Everything becomes clear. What happened, what we had done.


    "Good, it seems that your implant is working correctly. You will have a sore throat for quite some time but it should soon heal fully."


    ha. As if. I had recovered enough to make use of my power and I had found scaring results. Most of my body was a wreck. Though everything was functioning normally it was absolutely different to my old one. The more I had reproduced my own DNA the more mistakes and changes had happened.


    This was not important right now though.


    "Good, now that you can talk, could you please tell us your name?"


    They put me in an upright position so I could have a better view of the room around me. As such I recognized the person in front of me.


    "You know me Captain Ithild. I am Alexandra Mercer. Viktor got himself killed and I should probably too be dead by now."


    After hearing that Ithild inhales deeply.


    "You''re her." she starts laughing "I don''t even fathom what you''ve been through. But it''s goot that it''s you, then I do not have to explain anything to you. We need your help on what happened there. What exactly happened at that rest stop?"


    I''m too tired to think of a convincing lie so I just tell them the version of the truth I know, leaving out the part of me and Viktor being part of the Raiders.


    It took a lot out of me and we had to stop multiple times half way through but in the end they understood everything.


    The doctors had left so I was only talking with Ithild while her pawns where listening.


    "So basically what you''re telling us is that <Arthus Welten> attacked the camp with only three espers? Two of them being low level. And after fighting with the Raiders that <Zerfall> self-destructed and contaminated everything? Shit."


    She starts laughing again.


    "How the flying fuck are you even alive? This is not something like a gun wound you recovered from. This is highly destructive bacteria we''re talking about. haaa. Anyways, as you are now you won''t be doing anything hard anymore. Is there anything you want right now? You have been through enough. For now I won''t change your file so nobody asks you too many questions."


    There is only one thing I need right now but something entirely else I want.


    "I want revenge." is the only thing I decide on saying.


    "Hmm, not what I expected. But you won''t be able to hurt a fly in that condition."


    That''s what you think. Give me two days and my limbs will be back better than before.


    "And revenge on whom? <Arthus Welten> are huge. Though most of their members are low level they are still one of the biggest organizations in the world."


    I don''t really care about them. But I have a better idea.


    "If the Raiders had not fought with them this wouldn''t have happened."


    Blame them find them wreck them. A sinister smile covers my features.


    "We are currently in charge of finding them... I could pull some favors if you want me to so you get transferred into my squadron. To be honest I told you I wanted you from the beginning."


    A sigh escapes her.


    "But do not take this lightly. We can cover the problems of your limbs as they would have been removed anyways. But it will get extremely painful."


    My entire body still feels like it''s on fire. I don''t care about pain.


    "Pain will not be a problem."


    A skeptical face answers me.


    "You should not force yourself to do something. We don''t kno-"


    I interrupt her.


    "Do it. I don''t care what it takes. You know I can help you achieve more."


    "I will see what I can do. You should rest for now, I will be back in a few days. Until then please do not do anything stupid."


    With that she turns around and leaves me alone strapped to the bed.


    hahaha..haa.aa


    Shit.


    I concentrate on merging my existing tissue with the artificial organs I had been provided with. I refrained from doing too much to recover my old form since I was still in a hospital and probably under huge monitoring.


    But I knew this would be hard to act without limbs... Luckily they had implanted various machines to... well, let me follow the call of nature without actually needing to stand up. Though someone cleaned me once in a while...


    Easily one of the most humiliating moments in my life. Spending my time with nothing else but watching movies and talking to doctors about my condition time passed by quite quickly.


    Only one thing sadly remained. My whole body was still in pain. The people monitoring my brain told me some parts of my brain where "stuck". Meaning they did not know if the constant pain would end anytime soon.


    Even I with my powers could not easily fix this. I was too afraid to mess with my own brain for something -in contrast to other things- unimportant as pain.


    As such I simply bared with it. It cost me my normal sleep but I was sure that I could manage... at least for now.


    I refused to take painkillers. I could not need pills with a relaxing effect in my life right now. I just did not want them.


    It had taken Ithild four days. Four long tiring days for me. At I guessed noon of the fourth day she came into my room again.


    "Have you calmed down?" was the first thing she asked me.


    "Of course I have."


    "And have you thought about your decision?"


    She seemed a bit uncomfortable but I was sure. This was the easiest way of getting back into contact with the Raiders while still having a good explanation for what had happened to me.


    "Yes. Do it. I do not care about the pain, only about the gain."


    yes I watched to many weird movies during the last few days.


    "I got permission to turn you into one of us. But I trust that you will follow our orders. Is that clear?"


    "Of course" I answer without delay.


    "Very well, I''ll tell the docs what to do. You will be out for the whole procedure, just so you know. I will explain the details after we''re done. Good luck Alexandra. I will see you after this is done."


    I nod to her and she leaves the room.


    Shortly after multiple people in lab coats come into my room. Most of them simply study me and then back away. The last one of them, a woman with short brown hair puts something on my mouth and gas fills my lungs.


    As such my mind quickly falls into oblivion.


    Let''s see what happens with us shall we Zoe?


    Darkness.

 21. True Happiness

    hmm I had a Little more time today so I''ll be posting one more chapter today.


    Enjoy guys ^^


    One Thing though. I kinda messed up and called Alex two different names [Alexis and Alexandra]


    I''m not sure which one to use honestly.


    I''ll fix it at some Point.


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    The first thing I noticed when opening my eyes was a burning sensation in every single one of my limbs. Wait. It hurts. I open my eyes and look at my newly acquired arms.


    Dark grey just like the ones Ithild has. But I can barely move them sadly. But they solved my own problem for me. I could have recreated my legs and arms without problems really, it just would have taken a lot of time and I probably would have a hard time explaining how I regrew my limbs in the first place.


    Then I started laughing, well I tried to at least. Since my mouth was still covered by some kind of breathing device I was merely making muffled sounds.


    I felt quite tired though. Probably just a side effect of the different painkillers and anesthetics.


    Quickly after waking up somebody steps in front of me and removes the device from my face.


    It is one of the different doctors that seemed to have operated on me. Looking at me he checks my eyes and removes other different devices that where plugged into my limbs.


    "The operations were a success. The limbs have connected just fine with the destroyed nerves. It was quite hard to regenerate the different tissues but everything should work now. If you would please move your fingers now. Just the fingers."


    Following his orders I work my way through different tests and small workouts, ranging from simply moving my fingers/toes to  making small jumping jacks.


    At first my reactions seemed kind of delayed but the doctor told me that it was to be expected.


    I enjoyed the feeling of the limbs. It was quite interesting to not be able to alter the flow of signals in my legs.


    "You''re adapting well to the changes. Captain Ithild will show you how exactly everything works. Until then please refrain from stressing them too much."


    With that he motions me to follow him. Only then did I notice that I was only wearing a simple white operational shirt. Ah well, they''ll give me clothes when I get further... I hope.


    After walking through multiple hallways he shows me into a room that looks like some kind of cantina. Nobody is here except two people, one of them being Captain Ithild. The other one is one of the other members in her team I do not know... Well, I pretty much know none of them.


    Ithild smiles at me and shoos the doctor away.


    "I''m glad you''re doing good. It seems everything went along smoothly. I have some clothes you can put on. I''ll explain the details of your new gear when we''re in the car. Just change here, Liam will turn around while you''re changing."


    She sends a small glare at the other man who just rolls his eyes and turns around.


    Simply smiling afterwards she hands me a normal set of military garments consisting of cargo pants and a green t-shirt... Luckily she brought me some underwear... I would''ve been pissed if I had to walk around without.


    After taking off the op shirt I can see the changes as a whole for the first time. They had not simply connected the bones that had remained of my limbs with the gear. They had completely removed everything of the limbs and replaced it with metal. The dark grey almost went up to my hips. My arms where the same, interestingly enough there was no clear border between flesh and metal. A quite smooth transition that even went up my neck onto my cheeks just like it was with captain Ithild.


    After I had finished putting my clothes on Ithild passed me a pair of boots and some gloves.


    "Put those on we''ll be leaving now."


    Liam turns around again and shortly after we leave the station.


    Walking out of the main door the sun shortly blinds me but my new eyes adjust quickly. It seems I had gotten another upgrade on those too.


    Surprisingly enough around us is not some kind of military base. But simply what seems to be a normal city.


    "Ithild? Is this a normal hospital?"


    "Kind of but not really. There is a whole separated part of the building that is used for military purposes. They put everything on you in that part."


    Together with the silent Liam we walk onto a parking lot and into a waiting HMMWV [Humvee].


    Inside Liam gets onto the driver''s seat while I get into the back.


    "Well, this could take a bit. The doctors told me that they pretty much put everything onto you that my entire squad has. Right now we''ll be driving to a small training facility to show you the limits of the gear.


    First of all. These things are insanely durable. The only problem with them is a pain threshold. They are directly connected to your nerves, to be able to react quicker the electric signals coming from your brain are boosted by an accelerator. And the only one in control of that is the operator him or herself. Meaning you.


    If you force yourself to move faster you will feel as if you had molten metal in your veins."


    I start laughing. I was already in constant pain. I already felt like I was on fire.


    "That will not be a problem for me. I will manage." I simply tell her.


    Liam sneers but doesn''t say anything.


    "We will see about that. Anyways. Even I do not know what exactly this stuff is made of. Fact is that you probably will not be able to break them... but if you somehow manage to do that... Well, let''s just say it will hurt a lot and you will have to go through another operation.


    That''s pretty much everything about theory. I''ll need to show you the rest while training or it won''t make any sense to you, trust me. Do you have any questions about the limbs?


    Other questions will have to wait. I won''t take you in if you have not at least passed the normal tests with the new limbs, just so you know."


    No I didn''t. The only thing I was interested in was putting my cells into and maybe onto my limbs to make them seem more normal but that would have to wait a bit until I had some time for myself.


    "No I don''t really have any questions concerning that. I think it will be easier to learn by experience..." then I remembered the main point of what I used to do.


    "Well, I do have one question I think. What is the highest amount of weight that the legs can hold?" With my gravity it could get dangerous if I force my body to be heavy again.


    Ithild turns back and faces me from the passenger''s seat.


    "Couple tons probably, we can''t really test that because the human tissue would get crushed if we put that much pressure on it. The arms can definitely hold multiple tons, I''ve tried that personally. Is it because of you gravity control?"


    "Yea, I''m just worried that my power will affect the artificial parts."


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about that honestly. the limbs are durable enough to withstand enough. We were just limited by the weak tissue in between."


    "Good enough, I will try it later on after you''ve taught me the basics I guess. How long will it take us to get to the training grounds?"


    "Maybe one or two hours. They had to be made way off from the city since out training sometimes goes overboard. Well, pretty much everything in the south gets tested there. We''re just a small part of the equipment I guess."


    Hmm? That''s interesting.


    "Why is the hospital so far off then? I mean would it not make more sense to have both in the same place?" I questioned her.


    "Well, this building is a special case. Because of the massacre on our old base the higher ups decided that it would be better to have the unusable equipment in a separate location. In this case artificial limbs. It would be a pain to have to recover them from something like New Hampshire. This hospital was a research facility for the military.


    They worked... on espers and <The Event>. Well, that''s in the past anyways."


    I didn''t press the matter. I did not really want to know what had happened in the labs during first appearances of espers.


    Feeling tired all of the sudden I rested my head on the window and closed my eyes.


    I looked down on my hands.


    Why are they pink? Where did my grey limbs go? Why are they so small?


    A dream maybe?


    I want to laugh, this was the first dream in ages I had. But my laugher was quenched instantly when I looked around.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    It was my old home, not the house I lived in in Jamestown.


    A female voice resounded through the room.


    "Alex sweetie where are you? Food is ready."


    Tears roll down my cheeks as I hear a voice I thought I would ever here again.


    "M...Mom?"


    I don''t care about anything and rush towards our old kitchen.


    Inside I can spot a person wearing an apron standing in front of the stove.


    "Oh no, sweetie, why are you crying? Did you hurt yourself?"


    I can''t hold it anymore and hug her legs, tears of joy now flooding out of my eyes.


    Sobbing into her trousers I refrain from moving.


    My mother crouches down and pats my head.


    "What is it Alex? Please don''t cry. Daddy is going to be here soon and then we can eat together as always. He''ll be back in a minute I''m sure of it."


    Haa.aahaa.


    "I love you mom." I simply tell her and keep holding onto her leg.


    "Now now I know that, I love you too sweetie. But you need to let mommy''s leg go so I can get the food to the table, why don''t you sit down already? I made some stew you two liked so much. I think you''re a big lady now that you''ve turned six, you don''t need us to carry you to the table now do you?"


    Now crying and laughing at the same time I rush to our family table and jump onto the seat.


    Quickly after my mom follows me and bots a big pot onto the table. Since the lid is closed I can''t smell anything but I''m sure it''ll be awesome.


    I instantly pick up one of the bowls on the table and move to take the ladle to serve myself but my mother stops me.


    "Now now. Your father will be here any minute now. How about waiting once in a while little monster."


    Smiling and poking at my belly she takes the ladle away from me and puts it back into the pot.


    "But mooooooooom! I wanna eaaat"


    I feel reverted into my six year old self and start acting appropriately.


    "Noooo, the stew-monster has come to eat all my precious steeew!!"


    With a surprised laugh my mother picks up a spoon.


    "I must defend it."


    I can''t keep my stuff together anymore and stumble onto the floor laughing.


    I had already forgotten about me being insatiable and my parents making fun of it.


    I cried again, again out of happiness.


    "Now now, come on, you don''t know what was on that floor now do you? Come on Alex, get up we don''t want your clothes to get dirty."


    A male voice interrupts me rolling on the floor laughing. [ROFL O_O]


    "DAAAAAAAD" instantly jumping up I run towards the dark figure waiting in the door.


    I rush into his arms and hug hum like I did with my mother. He also seems taken aback by my aggressive love.


    "Woa, little one is your mother''s love not enough for a day? I was only away for work."


    haaa, I didn''t care.


    "I''m not letting go." because of my crying I smeared snot all over his pants... didn''t care though.


    Now my mom steps in.


    "So we have successfully defended my stew? The Insatiable has been defeated!"


    Lifting up her spoon in a victory pose and with one foot on a chair she looks like somebody who just defeated a grand beast... Minus the sword but nonetheless epic.


    "NOoooooOOooOo!" I shout and rush back to my chair.


    "I wanna eaaat, you''re late dad!" I accuse him and again reach for the ladle but again my mom stops me.


    "Jeesh Alex you''re hungry today, what''s up with you? Now at least let your dad get home ok?"


    "Fineee." grumbling in my chair I wait for my dad to put his work related stuff away.


    He then moves to my mother, hugs her and gives her a kiss.


    "Hi honey, was she hard to control? She seems very active today."


    "I don''t know, she suddenly started crying. Not sure what happened."


    hey, I can understand you, you know.


    "She looks happy. Let''s not make the Insatiable angry now. Let''s eat!"


    With that he takes a seat and my mother fills our bowls up with a meaty stew.


    I love it.


    haaaaaaa


    I quickly shove a lot of it into my mouth and regret it instantly.


    "Haawt" spitting out the how piece of meat I hold my tongue.


    "Wow, you really are hungry. You know you have to blow on it. Look like this."


    She blows on her spoon and points it at me. Without long thinking I snap forwards and gobble it down in one go.


    "Yum!"


    While I eat my food my parents start a conversation.


    "Marcus? My car has problems with the gearing, do you think you can take a look at it later today? I need to drive little Alex to school... I don''t feel comfortable doing that with a non functioning car."


    My dad sighs.


    "Just take mine. I''ll take a look at it tomorrow, I feel quite exhausted. A truck didn''t deliver in time and we had to organize three flights. And guess who will be responsible. Yea, me and the others."


    she glares at him.


    "Marcus, I don''t feel comfortable if the car is not working appropriately. Please just quickly take a look at it after dinner."


    He''ll give in like always, even if he really doesn''t want to do it. My mom is quite unforgiving.


    "Fine Sophie, I''ll do it for you. Just let me rest a bit ok?"


    "Fine. But don''t you dare to overlook it. I want to at least know what''s up with the car by tomorrow."


    "Mom come on let''s just eeaaaat!"


    I interrupt the two and extend my bowl for seconds.


    Both of my parents faces turn gentle.


    "Of course Alex let''s eat. Maybe we''ll invite Zoe to come over next time, how about it?


    Zoe!


    "YEEEEEEES!"


    On the ride two people watched the young woman''s peaceful sleep.


    The woman on the passenger''s seat turns around to the driver.


    "Liam? What exactly did you do to her? She looks way too happy, and she cried not too long ago."


    The man only sends her a slight smile.


    "I just unlocked some of her memories. She had quite the mental blockade. I simply took down the walls."


    "It shouldn''t do damage to be happy once in a while, she seemed quite stressed. I''m glad we could take her in after what had happened."


    He turns his head towards her.


    "Karen.... She''s not your sister."


    In a flash various emotions run through Captain Ithild''s face, so fast that it could only have been an illusion.


    "I know."


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    Muahahahahahaha


    I bet you all expected some tragic shit to happen


    I hope you enjoyed the small insight into her past, pre-esper Family life. ^^

 22. "The Event"

    I''m going to slow down the pace a bit. The next few chapters will mostly beflashbacks about her life with her Family and Zoe.


    Hope you enjoy ^^


    [By the way, I''m probably going to Keep with the Name Alexis, if anyone disagrees feel free to discuss with me in the comments.]


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    Zoe was over to my house. Already at six and a half years old we were quite close.


    School had been boring as always. Only math lessons had been ok.


    But we didn''t care at this moment. A great weekend was to come and we knew it.


    Zoe was really fascinated by some of my horse plushies, as such we pretty much only played with those, although she would sometimes bring some of her own to my place.


    Although there was always this one bunny she needed to have to be able to sleep.


    "Aleeex, when will we eaaat?" Today Zoe had been wearing a long dress with a ton of flowers on it. Together with her blonde hair that went down to her butt she looked simply too cute.


    I was just plain normal with a short pair of trousers and a shirt my mom had bought me.....


    It had a picture of the cookie monster on it.


    "I don''t know Zoe, mom wanted to make burgers."


    Zoe makes a sad face.


    "But I can''t smell anything. I''m hungry."


    I throw one of my plushies -one that looks like a small turtle- at her. She catches it.


    "Zoe I want food too but mom has to make it first."


    Throwing back the turtle she seems to have an idea.


    "But I know how to cook tooooooo. Let''s make something to eat Aleeeex."


    I don''t know why, but it seemed like a great idea.


    "Yeees, we''ll make food for everyone and then mom will be so proud of us."


    We both jump up and rush into the kitchen.


    My mom is probably in her room working right now. She works for a library but after she had had me her superiors had allowed her to work from home.


    "Alex? What should we make? I wanna do pancakes."


    "But what about my burgers?" now it''s my turn to sadly look at her.


    "You always want to eat burgeeers. Burger here, burger there. Imma do pancakes."


    "Fine..." I didn''t want to go against what Zoe wanted. I don''t know. I think this is how my father felt when talking with my mother. Although whenever he really didn''t want to back off...


    The fighting would get quite loud and in the early days of their marriage it had been quite frequent sadly.


    While I had been thinking Zoe had already placed a chair in front of the stove.


    "We need flour. Aleeex?"


    "What''s flour?" yea, I wasn''t really interested in the kitchen at first, it got better when I got older though.


    "White powdery stuff."


    "Aaah, yees, I know where flower is."


    With that I hurry towards one of our cupboards. My mom uses this one to store away all the things she uses when baking cake.


    I take out what Zoe wanted and hand it to her. She had already found a bowl from somewhere... I think from the sink.


    After putting in some of it and missing about 40 percent of the rest she turned around to me.


    "We need eggs. You know what eggs are right?"


    I''m stupid, but no that stupid.


    "You''re mean, I know what eggs are."


    Feeling insulted I sit down at our small kitchen table.


    Zoe instantly seems to regret what she had said and comes towards me.


    "I''m sorry Alexis." hugging me she pulls me down from my chair.


    "But don''t you want food?"


    And she got me again.


    "Yees! Food!" I instantly forgot about everything and get a carton full of eggs for Zoe.


    Again she makes a huge mess leaving the rest of the eggs on the counter.


    "We need to mix everything."


    [I know a good recipe for pankaces, I''m making them mess up because they''re only six -just so you know xD-]


    "How do we do that?" Confused I look around. Then I remember what my mom always used to mix things.


    "We have a thingy that does that."


    "Ho? Where is it."


    I point up to a cupboard above the counter.


    "Up there."


    Instantly Zoe gets on the counter. Suddenly afraid I walk towards her.


    "Alex, in whaaaaaaaa-" she slips on the egg and flour mix on the counter and falls towards me. Extending my hands I try to catch her but she just falls over me.


    Luckily her head falls onto my chest. Unluckily mine directly hits the floor. A short pain pierces my skull and I start crying.


    "MOoooooOOom!!"


    Because I was crying Zoe started to copy my behaviour.


    "SophieeEEeee!!"


    After only a few seconds my mom rushes into the room. Shortly stopping after seeing the both of us.


    "Oh no." quickly she picks Zoe up and puts her on a chair.


    "Don''t move Zoe."


    Then she lifts me up and kisses me on my head.


    "I''m sorry sweetie. I''m so sorry. Everything is alright."


    With the calming warmth of my mother I stop crying. Zoe doesn''t stop though.


    Then she seats me next to my best friend and inspects my head.


    "What did you girls do? Jeeesh, I''m pretty sure I told you not to do anything in the kitchen without me."


    Her hands slowly feel around my head.


    "You definitely have a bruise. Your burgers will have to wait a bit. I''m going to call Dr. Magnera."


    Seems like she definitely is scared of me being hurt if she calls our home doctor.


    "Stay here and do not move from that stop." hugging Zoe once to calm her down she walks towards our phone. After dialing a number she quickly talks to someone.


    "Hello, this is Mrs. Mercer."


    "..."


    "yes exactly, could Dr. Magnera come over to look at Alexis? She fell and seems to have hit her head."


    "..."


    "Thanks a lot."


    Then she turns towards us again. Glaring at us. She seems quite mad and both me and Zoe sink down in our chairs.


    "Now, care to tell me what you did to my kitchen?"


    ha.haaa.haa.aa.haaa.


    scary


    Dr. Magnera arrived about ten minutes later and took a look at my head.


    After inspecting it for a while he sighs and turns towards my waiting mother.


    "You don''t have to worry about little Alexis. Her head is fine, you''ll get away with a fright. Just be more careful in the future."


    Now a lot calmer my mother turns towards me and hugs me.


    "Don''t scare me like this Alex, please just don''t."


    "I''m sorry mooom." I apologize and start crying again and once more Zoe joins in and my mom is left with two crying kids in her living room.


    "Mrs. Mercer? Are you going to be alright?" Dr. Magnera looks worryingly at my mother but she simply smiles.


    "Everything is alright, I can manage. They''re just hungry. Thank you for coming over."


    Dr. Magnera makes a small bow.


    "It''s for the children."


    With that he moves out of the house and leaves my mother with two crying kids alone.


    She turns towards us.


    "Now, come on don''t cry. You''re fine see? How about I make you two some burgers and fries?"


    she bows down and wipes the tears out of our eyes. Then she pulls out a handkerchief and wipes our noses.


    I stop crying and look up to my mom.


    "Can you make the burgers really tasty?"


    "Of course sweetie, I''ll make them right away, you two just stay here ok?"


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Zoe looks a little frustrated.


    "But Sophieeee, always eating burgers is not healthy."


    "Ohooo, but we''ve got a lot of lettuce and tomato. If you put that on it gets even better. And we don''t always eat burgers only on special days."


    She makes an excited face.


    "Or does that mean you don''t want any of my burgers? Does that mean you think they''re not yummy?"


    She pouts a little bit. Instantly shock materializes in Zoe''s face.


    "Nonoono, that''s not what I meant. I want some toooo"


    Suddenly laughing my mom takes out some utensils to clean up the mess we had done earlier.


    "Well, sit down, drink some juice and let me make them then."


    She hands us a glass and pours in some orange juice. Then proceeds to clean the kitchen up.


    Then she makes the burgers how I will learn to do them. Just perfect for oneself.


    "The sky is soo blueeeeeeeee!"


    Zoe suddenly exclaims in front of me and points at the window behind me.


    I feel really smart and answer her.


    "Of course the sky is blue dummy, the sky is always blue."


    Looking at me offended.


    "But it''s really blue. Look."


    I turn around and am surprised to see a dark blue covering the evening sky.


    OHHhhHHHH


    "BLUEEEE!?!?!"


    Now my mother turns around too.


    "What are you two on about? Is the weather that nice tod-?"


    She interrupts herself.


    "What the actual fuck?"


    her voice barely audible teaches me the first swearword I''ll ever hear.


    then she starts shouting


    "Get away from the window girls. NOW!"


    rushing forward she takes us by the hand and pulls us away from the window.


    "Shit!", my second swearword


    She steps in between the new blue sky and us. Then she pushes us behind her.


    Shortly after ghostly blue flames seem to explode through the window.


    "Beautiful" Zoe exclaims.


    My mother pushes us further behind her and walks backwards.


    "Girls go back, into the living room NOW!"


    The three of us retreat back through the open door but it''s too late.


    Tears roll down my mother''s cheeks, she seems scared witless. As a result both me and Zoe start crying too.


    Turning around she hugs the two of us while the blue flames engulf us.


    Nothing happens. They pass through us not leaving a scratch. My mother proceeds to hold us tight.


    It takes ten minutes until the flames disappear while the three of us hug each other crying.


    Another ten minutes afterwards my mother recovers and inspects the two of us.


    "Are you two unhurt? Did anything happen with you two?"


    After making sure that nothing had actually happened to us my confused mother sat down at the table to calm down.


    A few minutes pass then suddenly the phone starts ringing. Getting up and motion us two to stay in the kitchen she picks up.


    "..."


    "Nothing happened to her, Zoe is fine, Thomas calm down, please she''s fine."


    "..."


    "Yes, they just passed through us. It will be fine, I know about your meeting, we''ll take care of Zoe while you are away."


    "..."


    "Say hi to Helen for me will you?"


    "..."


    "thanks. See you later"


    That probably where Zoe''s parents asking for their daughter. While they certainly cared about her a lot, their work always came first sadly so she spend a lot of time at my place.


    "OH my god! MARCUS"


    my mother suddenly shouts her husband''s name.


    "nononononono"


    She quickly dials a number and nervously fumbles around while the call connects.


    "Come on, come on, come on."


    I slowly step towards her.


    "When will the burgers be ready?" I was really hungry so I didn''t think about asking this.


    "Alex, come on sweetie don''t bother mommy right now ok? You''ll have your burgers later."


    Because she seems stressed I''m afraid. Zoe too steps behind me and hugs me.


    "MARCUS!"


    my mother starts crying and because we don''t know any better so do we.


    "Oh thanks god you''re well. Pease tell me everything is ok."


    "..."


    "I don''t give a wet fuck about the car. So WHAT you crashed it. Are you unhurt?"


    "..."


    "Thank god. We''re ok, we''re ok. Just get home as fast as possible. Please."


    "..."


    "I love you too."


    sighing she puts the phone down and wipes the tears out of her corners.


    "He''s fine, he''s fine."


    "Mom? What happened?" I start asking.


    "I don''t know sweetie. I''ll make the food. We should eat something."


    then more to herself than to us: "Let''s hope the news know what happened."


    We went on with the day as normal. My mother remained quite stressed during the whole evening but as soon as my dad came home she calmed down.


    At 8 pm the four of us watched the news where a news reporter talked about the flames.


    "Today at estimated 19 o''clock a weather phenomenon occurred. Specialist guess that it had to do with the light reflected by the sun. More information has not been found out sadly.


    The phenomenon seems to have circled earth one entire time before finally dissolving over the ocean. Any...."


    My parents seemed calmed down by the explanation that the reflection had been the cause of all of this.


    As for me and Zoe, we didn''t care, we just wanted to eat our food.


    "Is she still asleep? We''ve already arrived, maybe it would be better to wake her up?" a female voice speaks up.


    "Let her sleep, she will wake up once she''s ready." a male voice answers


    "And you really didn''t do anything bad to her?"


    "Of course I did not. I simply caused her to remember some of the better moments in her life."


    "But what if they were blocked because of a trauma?"


    "...."


    "Liam?"


    "It wasn''t caused by a trauma, I''m sure of it. Let her sleep until she wakes up."


    "..."


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    One last Thing, I talked with someone and he told me tthat maybe I should Change the font of the Story to make it easier to read, do any of you think so too?


    if yes I can probably easily Change it.

 Burns {Not a chapter}

    Hello everyone,


    first of all, I''m not the author, I''m just her friend and proofreader.


    Crimson tried to make soup and accidentally poured it over her arms/hands.


    She currently has Blisters on both of her Hands and has to spend a day in the hospital for now.


    She wants me to tell you that she''s not able to rework the next few chapters. For now.


    Maybe she can dictate the text to me -or something similar- but we''re not sure yet.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.Anyways, this is mostly a message to you readers to inform you.


    Also everything will be delayed even further since she won''t be able to do anything.


    {School will probably be a pain too}


    I hope you guys understand.


    Greetings


    ZhonzaRem {and the dictating CrimsonRem}

 23. Family

    Ok, Zhonza here.


    I''m happy to tell you that Crimson is doing better but still shouldn''t use her Hands for much [some Kind of scarring sadly] but she still wants to Keep the Story going and I respect that.


    I''m pretty much her writer for now but rest assured that she''s still behind everything ^^


    This chapter is going to be a Little bit shorter than the last but we both hope you enjoy it.


    ZhonzaRem


    CrimsonRem


    PS. I hope I didn''t miss any mistakes this time.....


    [I should''ve noticed the shit instead of Shirt -.-]


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    "Why do we have to mooove? I don''t wanna leave from hereeee!?"


    My childish shouts ripped through the normal evening.


    My mother was seated in front of me and trying to explain to me why we were moving out of the neighborhood, away from Zoe.


    "Honey, we explained it to you. Too many things have happened it''s just necessary for us to move away."


    I didn''t care, I simply didn''t want to go for whatever reason.


    "But I don''t want to go away! I hate you!"


    With that I run into my room and hide under my blanked.


    "I dun wanna leave."


    Lately a lot of weird things had happened in the neighborhood. Well most of all, a few houses further had been the fourth case of an esper manifesting himself.


    The first official case had been somewhere in Spain. It was nothing dangerous, she had been able to control her hormones. On her first day everybody in the care center she lived in was in an euphoric state, not caring about the world and simply being happy.


    Of course the incident was investigated because drug abuse could not be sorted out.


    Shortly after the police officers noticed by accident, that they themselves felt ecstatic when walking into a certain part of the center.


    Afterwards a huge camera team came to make a story about the "Woman of feelings" as she was called.


    The story went around the world but she sadly disappeared. Nobody knows where she went, many suspected that she had been apprehended by the government but none voiced that thought.


    That had been one month ago. Now the world knew of four official espers. But only after the second did everyone know about what espers where.


    The second had been a young man. He manifested in the US, somewhere in Washington DC. Sadly for him his power was the control of radical molecules. [very very active molecules that react with almost anything]


    Due to him not being able to control it his first manifestation showed itself by blowing his entire house up through the gas tank. He survived and the incident was again investigated.


    During his time in the hospital various drugs around him became unusable and unstable.


    He somehow learned to control it and like an idiot he showed it to the public. Sadly he had not been stable enough and he caused a huge detonation during the interview on tv.


    That had been the point when people started asking what exactly was happening. The dream of superheroes started growing again and the different governments started arguing about the new dangers and possibilities these people could grant.


    Lastly the third. He was simply put a thief. A thief with the ability to make inorganic things invisible. Though he wasn''t very smart with his usage because he got caught pretty quickly and during his court case -where, for some reason, a journalist had been watching- he made the clothes of random persons vanish.


    He got sentenced to prison and was never heard of again.


    And now... little Henry. One of our neighbors'' sons. Four years old and absolutely not aware of what he had been doing, the little boy turned an entire stock of fish, on a market, into steel. Not just one item, no, the entire stock. Sadly including the merchant.


    One hour later him and his family had been apprehended. The police currently goes around the neighborhood questioning everyone about the "Steel child".


    My parents were somehow afraid and wanted to move away.


    I hear someone step in front of my door.


    "Honey? May I come in?"


    "NO! Go away!"


    I was mad. They wanted me to leave the house because of something, for me, simple as that incident.


    Behind my door my mother seems to sit down leaning against the wall.


    "Alexis, we won''t be leaving Jamestown you needn''t worry about that. We are simply taking a step back from this and be going into a little more excluded neighborhood. Please sweetie, you still will be able to visit Zoe or let her visit us, nothing about that will change."


    I wipe some tears out of my, get out of bed and open the door.


    Behind it my mother is seated down against one of our bookshelves and looks at me with a sad expression.


    "Come here honey, everything will be all right."


    Extending her hands towards me she motions me to give her a hug. I comply and soon after my mind drifts off and I start sleeping in the hands of my mom.


    Interestingly enough I wake up on our couch with my head on my mother''s lap while she''s watching the evening news.


    They reported about even more espers manifesting and how many more they probably did not know of.


    "-lso a new committee has been formed to investigate the different appearances of espers in the United States. From what we had been told the president is ensuring us that the new found espers will be helped and investigated in a humane way. Thou-"


    "Moom, why are people afraid of the special people?" I ask my mother.


    "Oh honey, sorry, did I wake you up?"


    instantly my mother shuts down the tv and gently brushes through my hair.


    Yawning I forget about my question and get up.


    "Can we invite Zoe again?"


    "hmm Alexis, her family still wants some of their daughter for themselves. We can ask tomorrow."


    "But I wanna plaaay with heer!"


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    suddenly my mother seems to get a bit mad.


    "Honey no, we will not invite Zoe." then she pinches my nose in between her fingers and asks jokingly.


    "Did we raise a little brat? Hmm, I know we raised a insatiable monster but I was sure the little girl was not a brat was it not?"


    "Nooo, I am not a braaat!"


    "See? You''re no brat now stop crying about it ok? We can play some games together once your dad comes back."


    I frown a bit and look at my smiling mother.


    "I don''t hate you mom but I don''t want to move away too. Can I still invite Zoe over tomorrow?"


    "Alex, I know you two have so much fun together bu-...." sighting she gives in.


    "Fine, I''ll ask Helen if Zoe wants to come over tomorrow ok?"


    "Yaaay!"


    Suddenly our phone starts ringing.


    "haaaa." Sighing my mother moves away from me and picks up the phone.


    "Hello, Mercer here. Who''s talking?"


    "..."


    "Wow, do you have any idea what I''m trying to teach my child here? haaaaaa."


    "..."


    "No, do not worry about it, we can take care of her again. Helen, you two should take better care of little Zoe. She spends more time at our house than at home."


    "..."


    "No problem, absolutely no problem. Tell Thomas I said hi and good luck with the job. I''ll call Marcus to pick up the little one."


    "..."


    "Bye, good luck."


    Afterwards she dials her husband''s number and quickly tells him that he''ll have to take a detour from work.


    "Heeey, Aleeeeex honey. Remember what I told you about not letting Zoe come over for today?"


    I smile at her since I already knew what was probably about to come. I knew Helen and Thomas where Zoe''s parents.


    "Yaaaaaaes!"


    "Seems like she''ll come over today already. The Hendersons are busy again." And then more silent. "Jeeesh, little Zoe is already almost part of our family."


    "Now Alex, how about we make some food for four? I''m pretty sure insatiable you wants at least some kind of yummy stuff to fill your belly right?"


    Laughing again she leads me into the kitchen to teach me some of the recipes  that would follow me my entire life.


    Outside of a certain dream world multiple people are waiting outside of the young woman''s bedroom.


    "She''s been asleep for almost a full day now. You sure this is alright?"


    "I''m not so sure anymore, luckily the different implants will let her sleep gently."


    A third voice interrupts the two.


    "Captain? We''ve gotten hold of some information considering the Raiders. They''re on the move again."


    The female captain answers the third.


    "Hmmm, what''s up? Did they actually come out of hiding already?"


    "No, not really. We just where able to track down a few members. It seems, that after the loss in New Hampshire they''ve called back the team stationed in the UK. They''ve got some powerful members, including what seems to be new recruits."


    "Hmmm, how so? I thought the UK team had seven members. All of whom have already been recorded power wise."


    Seemingly uninterested the brown haired captain turns away.


    "No, Karen you don''t understand. It''s two unknown espers. One of them at least higher tier lv 4. She''s a huge psychic. Our men have seen this woman control huge amounts of rubble at the same time. And we''ve even seen her gotten shot without flinching.


    The other has some kind distortion ability. We''re not sure about it. But fact is simply that the first one is insanely dangerous. We can''t even begin to imagine where <Flying Star> found her."


    He hand over a picture of the newcomers.


    Both of them are wearing long clothing and white masks. Not a single strand of hair or face is shown.


    "Jeesh so we literary only know their gender and hight?"


    "Sadly yes. The woman is five feet something. The man almost six feet. We don''t know anything else."


    "What else is new? I know we''re hunting the Raiders but half of us are still out on missions."


    "Yes Captain. <Arthus Welten> have shown some movement. At least concerning the management of resources. It seems they too started sending  members over to the US.


    Not only that <HALO> and even <The Fallen> have send people too. We are definitely missing something everyone is gathering forces and we do not know why."


    "Puuh, this could get ugly really fast. Try to keep em under surveillance and put everything through to our superiors. We can''t do anything else for now."


    "As you say Captain. What about the new one? How''s she doing?"


    "Sleeping. Liam did something with her brain and now he''s afraid to wake her up."


    With a glare she makes the first low level esper flinch back.


    "I''ll take responsibility when she wakes up ok? I fucked up."


    "Yes you fucked up you idiot! We need to train her with the gears and integrate her into the squad. Jeesh I''m mad ok? Just make sure that she''ll be fine when she wakes up. I''m in my office sorting some shit. Call for me if the world is going to be destroyed or something."


    With that she rushes off into the distance leaving two flabbergasted men behind.


    "That kid is really important to her isn''t she Liam?"


    "... ever seen a picture of Karen''s little sister?"


    "No... why?"


    "That girl is a splitting image of when she was young. I''m sure that that''s also the reason for why she even tried to get the girl into her squad."


    ".... you messed up big time"


    "I know. I''ll repair the damage, don''t worry about it. Now back to work we still need to send the reports to the other military squadrons."


    "You''re right. It''ll work out."


    Both turn around and move away from the room. Leaving a young woman behind dreaming of better times.

 24. Awaking

    Happy Halloween to everyone ^^


    I''m still writing Crimsons stuff down right now but she''s doing just fine.


    The chapter is a tad darker Crimson said -.- [a tad]


    Anyways enjoy and thanks for reading.


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    "They see me coooooookinnnnnng, they hatin''"


    "Patrooooollinnnnng! Trying to make me wash the dishes!"


    If anyone had looked into the kitchen at this moment they would be quite confused to see two eight year old girls singing random songs that where changed to fit their dubious work.


    "I told you, we''re old enough. We got this."


    "Yeeeees we got thiiiis!" my own quite immature answer would teach anyone else otherwise.


    We where once again cooking... this time under the supervision of my mother though. My father was in his new room working on some data he had to put out.


    "Now, what did I tell you? No messing around in the kitchen. Don''t want you to fall down again. Though I have to admit you two are fast learners."


    My mother smiles at the both of us and helps us knead the dough. We were currently trying to make bread. Putting stress on trying.


    She thought us mostly the basics about everything until now, meaning how NOT to use everything.


    Don''t touch the stove to check if it''s warm.


    Don''t touch anything that came out of the oven without mitts.


    And so on. We understood that stupid things could happen if we didn''t behave in the kitchen and we also knew that my mother would probably ground me for a month if we did something like last time.


    As for recipes, she thought us a lot of different basic things, meaning how to make noodles and rice for example. And of course how to properly roast meat, I especially loved that part.


    Today my mom wanted to show us how to make the dough for bread and how to bake it. We were quite hyped about the whole thing.


    "See? That''s how you have to knead it." My mother smiled again as she showed us the proper way to handle it.


    And of course me and Zoe where fooling around. We where children after all.


    "Can we try some?" was my only question.


    "Nooo, Alex, honey come on you wanted me to teach you this right? So how about at least trying to follow my instructions? And don''t eat the dough, it''s bad for you if it''s not baked ok?"


    "OOookkk" me and Zoe start copying her.


    At this moment we can hear my dad curse dreadfully in his work room.


    "For fucks sake WORK you piece of shit yo-"


    Since we where only small children we barely understood half of what he was saying but his shouts where quickly followed by the sound of something being hit repeatedly afterwards.


    "GODDAAMMMITT!"


    I look at my mother with a confused face. And what I saw in her face wasn''t the nice mother I was used to. This was somebody that just got very very mad.


    "MARCUS!"


    after shouting her husband''s name once she looks at me with a gaze that could kill.


    "Honey, Zoe please do not touch anything while I have a talk with Marcus ok?"


    We simply nod and stop with whatever we''re doing.


    Shortly after my mom rushed out of the kitchen we can hear her voice resounding through the house.


    "Marcuus?! Honey what did I tell you about swearing where the kids can hear it? I don''t want Zoe to tell her parents where she learned some quite questionable words. And what did you do with the pc? We still need that you know?!"


    My mother could get quite mad at some things. While we surely where not poor in any kind of way my mother did not think that we should throw money out of the window too. I once broke a lot of my toys because of a small accident and she was quite mad at it.


    "Sophie, I''m sorry."


    My dad once again instantly gave in.


    "I need to get these files out by tomorrow and about 70 percent just got deleted while trying to convert them. And now I can''t even recover them for some reason."


    "That''s no excuse to swear around. Just tell your boss that you''ll need a little bit of extra time and it''ll be alright. Show me some of it, maybe I can help you."


    Both voices calm down considerably and soon we can''t understand them anymore.


    "Aleex? Your mom said not to eat the dough."


    Telling me to not eat something that smells nice is like telling a gaming addict to stop playing. Not going to happen.


    While my mother was talking to my dad I had been secretly sneaking more and more dough into my mouth.


    It wasn''t the best but still very tasty.


    "But it tastes good."


    "But Sophie sai-"


    "Mom''s not here. She''s fighting dad again an-"


    Zoe looks at me accusingly.


    "SOPHIIEEEEEEEE?! Alex is eating doughhh!!"


    "GAH traitooor! I''m NOT!"


    Damn I''m busted. Still licking my fingers I wait for my mother to come back into the kitchen.


    But she didn''t seem to have noticed.


    "Sophie?" Zoe asks into the house.


    That''s awkward, normally she would come running the moment I did something I wasn''t supposed to do.


    "Wanna go look?" I asked Zoe.


    She shortly looks at me then nods. Both of us slowly walk out of the kitchen and through the living room.


    "MooOom?" both of us walk towards the door of my dad''s work room.


    I slowly open the door and look inside.


    "What''s with these numbers, that can''t be. This is simply impossible, absolutely impossible."


    Both my mother and my father are sitting in front of a pc looking through some charts.


    "Mom? We want to bake bread... I''m hungry."


    While she turns around towards me I quickly notice that she looks quite stressed.


    "Sweetie come on. Please don''t bother daddy and me right now. I''ll come in a bit ok?"


    with a painful look on her face she motions me and Zoe to back off a bit."


    I didn''t know what the charts where all about. As a matter of fact I only knew that my dad worked in the logistics department.


    He mostly organized different transports of literary anything. Thought... I was too young to really care.


    "Did we do something wrong?"


    Because of the face my mother made when looking at me I instantly had misunderstood it and thought that she was mad at me or Zoe.


    "I''m sorry"


    My dad turns towards me.


    "Alex, darling please don''t bother us right now, we can play with you later."


    I started crying. I don''t know why but I felt like I did something absolutely wrong.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Something broke inside me, it felt like something unlocked inside of my brain. Something I didn''t want.


    "Alex, come on let''s not annoy Sophie ok?"


    I barely hear the voice of my best friend behind me as my view turns dark.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    "SOPHIE, something is wrong!"


    I hear somebody step towards me and hug me.


    "Alex, everything is fine, you did nothing wrong, everything will be ok, do not worry about it. Pleeaaaha?!"


    The hands that had held me disappear and I hit the floor dumbfounded.


    Without seeing anything I can hear something falling on the ground with a sickening sound. Instantly a disgusting smell surrounds me and takes away another one of my senses.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Mom?" scared witless I ask into the void.


    "Alexis, whatever happens. We love you." A weak coughing voice answers me.


    "Mom, I can''t feel my arms." something embraces me again. But it doesn''t feel like a person.


    Then I open my eyes and my vision returns to me.


    "NOooOoooooOOOoo!!!" I look around.


    In one corner Zoe looks around covered in black slime. Scared out of her senses she babbles incomprehensible sounds.


    I am too covered in the same slime but it feels familiar. As if it was a living thing. Then I notice my arms. Large holes in my flesh show me what my bones look like.


    I don''t feel it.


    I turn my face towards Zoe and she starts shivering uncontrollably.


    "Zoe? What''s happening?"


    Turning her face away from me my best friend pulls out a small mirror and shows me my reflection.


    I start screaming. What looks back at me doesn''t seem alive anymore. Wounds with black borders cover the entire left side of my face and once more my bones show through. The most disturbing thing though is the small part of brain that can be seen through my head.


    I don''t feel it.


    The black goo around me starts moving towards me.


    "I don''t want to, I don''t want to, I don''t want to."


    Throwing the mirror away from me I collapse on the ground once more and the goo envelopes me.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    The destroyed parts that get touched by the goo start burning terribly and small screams escape my throat again.


    Then it reaches my brain.


    "What did you do to her!!!?!?! You idiot!!"


    Inside of the bedroom a young woman screams uncontrollably while the different pieces of furniture of the room get smashed instantly.


    For the people trying to contain her it was pure hell.


    A few minutes ago Captain Ithild had received a message telling her that the new recruit was having spasms while destroying her surroundings. She quickly had called for Liam and two more squad members.


    After opening the door they had known that there was more going on than some simple spasms.


    While two of her trusted members restrained her limbs their medic had taken a look at her eyes and deduced that she was in a state of absolute panic.


    Then "it" came out. Her body started giving of a terrible smell and emitted a thick black slime. This slime dissolved everything it came in touch with, safe the woman''s body.


    Because of the danger everyone had backed off and without being able to even get close to her due to lack of equipment there was nothing they could do until their full equipment arrived.


    At the moment Liam was shouted at by his captain.


    "You fuck! If you don''t fix this in the moment we get our equipment I will personally rip every single limb off that damned body! UNDERSTOOD!?"


    Visibly scared the soldier simply nodded and answered.


    "I can explain the spasms but I don''t know anything about that substance I swear this by my life. I already contacted the brain but her thoughts are in shambles right now but I will calm her down."


    "Why can I remember this?"


    I view my surroundings.


    Except for small patches the goo is entirely gone.


    Zoe is still in the corner.


    Where are my parents?


    I don''t feel anything.


    With empty eyes I look towards my best friend. Parts of her skin are destroyed letting me see the different layers of meat and fat inside.


    She''s crying.


    Why is she crying?


    "Zoe? What exactly happened just then? And where are my parents? Did they have to leave for something?"


    With fear in her eyes Zoe motions towards my father''s chair.


    "They turned into liquid. They turned into goo."


    "What? What do you mean they turned into goo?"


    Suddenly the left over black slime moves towards Zoe and wrapped itself around Zoe''s hurt wrist.


    "AAAAaaaH!" she screams once as I observe the slime apparently merging with her arm removing the wound entirely.


    What''s happening?


    Different memories hit me. My first steps. Younger versions of my mother smile at me. Then the scene changes and I see my fourth birthday. Happiness overcomes me, somebody is talking with me.


    "She looks so happy"


    I start puking on the floor, it has the color of dark crimson.


    Pictures I never knew, pictures I never wanted to see, everything hit me like a truck.


    "I''m sorry."


    "Where is everyone?"


    "I''m sorry."


    "Please don''t leave me."


    "Mom? Please don''t leave me."


    "I''m sorry."


    "Please come back."


    I collapse onto my own puke and start crying again.


    Then somebody lifts me up and hugs me from behind.


    "Calm down Alex. Please."


    "I''m sorry Zoe. I don-"


    A sharp pain runs through head and I open my eyes.


    Around me five people clad in full metal look at me. I am strapped onto a bed and can''t move.


    My entire body is enveloped in a thick black slime.


    It''s cells that had broken away from my body and where now nurturing the new ones.


    "She''s back. At last you did something useful Liam."


    A woman''s voice talks out loud. I look around and quickly notice one of the visors sliding up and revealing a female face I''ve seen before.


    I slowly start to realize what had happened. Everything had been a dream.


    To say I was furious was an understatement.


    With a croaking voice I turn towards Ithild.


    "What happened?"


    One of the other soldiers around me steps forward and his visor reveals the face of the soldier that had accompanied Ithild on her way to pick me up.


    "I''m really sorry for what I have caused. I tried to give you happiness and failed terribl-"


    I interrupted him.


    "You thought this would make me happy!?!!?"


    The shackles that bound me to my bed broke as I threw myself forward.


    Extending one hand I jump in range of the cause of all of this.


    "You DARED to mess with my brain?!"


    Nobody steps in between us as I crash into him and push him against the wall. Black slime still covering most of my face.


    Somebody puts his hand on my shoulder.


    "Calm down Alexis please, I know he fucked up massively and I will punish him for what he has done. But most importantly right now you need to calm down and rest. I do not know what you saw. But please forgive him for now."


    Ithild looked at me pleadingly. I knew she probably would grant me my wish if I wanted to hit him. But I gave up on the thought and backed off of him.


    "Come with me Alex, I guess I got a lot of explaining to do. And you Liam, come with us if you would. Everyone else... You guys saw nothing got it?"


    Everyone nods and turns away from the whole situation.


    Confused and hurt I follow Ithild and a scared Liam as we walk through the different hallways and into a what seems to be a briefing room.


    Sitting down in front of a table I turn towards the two full armored people.


    "I want an explanation and I want it now!"

 25. Comrade-in-arms

    Haha!


    I''m back, sorry for the lack of Content, couldn''t get together with my proofreader to rework the chapters together and since my tests where coming up I had lots of stuff to do.


    My Hands are mostly better now thanks to a lot of ointment xD


    I hope you enjoy the welcoming chapter and thanks for sticking with the Story. ^^


    as always, if you find mistakes write it in the comment section.


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    To say that I was not amused was an understatement. I was pissed.


    My parents old memories flowed through me. It had been the reason why I was able to make dolls of them in the first place with most of their habits intact. But it didn''t mean I wanted to remember any of it.


    I wasn''t my mother neither was I my father. Old parts of my brain were unlocked and the damage was already done. I could remember my parents meeting for the first time. I could remember my own birth from another point of view. It was sickening.


    All I knew as of now was that this guy Liam did something with my head.


    "What exactly did you do with me? And I''m not in the mood for any excuses right now."


    Captain seems angry too and looks down on her subordinate.


    Liam shrinks back and he seems quite scared.


    "I didn''t think that could happen." he answers barely audible.


    I can''t control myself anymore and my hand snaps forward grabbing Liam over the table and knocking his head on it.


    "You what?!"


    Something blocks my entire arm and I notice Ithild holding it back.


    "Calm down Alexis. I''m mad too but let him explain."


    I pull back and nod at him to keep going.


    He doesn''t even seem fazed by my attack and simply looks at me again.


    "My power allows me to send a certain amount of information at other humans brains. It enables me to communicate my thoughts with pretty much anyone I want to. I tried it with you at first but I noticed that some functions in your brain were being blocked. I made your brain unlock them. The brain structure didn''t seem like it was something terrible since.


    It''s hard to explain to people that do not know how I see brains. I can only apologize and try to make it up to you somehow."


    I was still mad, though my old memories forced my father''s forgivingness onto me.


    But I was interested in that power. Simply because of old projects I had to discard in the past.


    "Can you return my brain to normal?" I simply asked.


    Fidgeting around Liam looks at his captain for advice. She coldly returns his gaze basically telling him to give me the truth.


    "I can''t, not as I am now. I''m a pretty low level to be honest and that''s currently above what I can do. I''m sorry."


    Two opinions formed in my head. It was annoying, I wanted both of my parents memories to be gone. They only restrained my thoughts.


    My father would''ve forgiven him.


    My mother would simply force him to help me with something, live with it and call it even.


    And me? I didn''t care anymore, what I was mostly interested in was that power of his.


    "I don''t care. I''ll deal with it, you don''t need to worry about it." I sighted.


    This would be a bother to deal with.


    "You owe me, you owe me big time."


    He nods in appreciation and relief.


    "I know, just ask me anything and if it''s in my power I''ll do it ok?"


    I look towards my new captain.


    "If it''s not against anything concerning the whole squad then I don''t have anything against it. I''m just glad you''re not trying to kill him or anything."


    "I''ve calmed down" was my only answer.


    She send us both a look before speaking again.


    "So it''s settled?"


    We both nod as an answer. I would get something out of it, I even knew what I wanted already.


    "If you''re both done then you''re dismissed Liam, you should still have some work to finish right?"


    Again he nods his head and leaves the room. Before he closes the door behind him I can see that he took his helmet off revealing a lot of sweat. Apparently he had been still quite nervous.


    "And you Alexis. We''ve been put back a few days because of this. If you feel ok then I''ll assign one of the other members to you so you can familiarize yourself with the buildings. We''re not going to start with any training for now. But you really should take a shower first. Is that ok with you?"


    I look down at myself and realize for the first time that I had been completely naked. The dead cells were still covering most of my body but it seemed that I had destroyed whatever clothing I had worn before.


    My dad would''ve been embarrassed to death.


    My mother would''ve been pissed and would''ve poked out the eyes of any onlookers.


    I didn''t care.


    "I''m fine, I just want to take a shower as you said and maybe eat something."


    "Probably a good idea too. The nurturing from the machines isn''t that good. It''s only enough to sustain the body. I''ll call Rose over, she''ll show you around."


    With that she seemingly talks to the air. Probably communicating over some kind of headset inside of her helmet.


    "Hey Rose, mind showing the new one around?"


    "..."


    "Yeah, exactly. That ok with you?"


    "..."


    "Of course, just come to room 102. We''re waiting there. And get some clothes for her too."


    She seems to hang up and looks at me.


    "Rose is nice. I''m sure you two will get along just fine. You pretty much met everyone that''s currently available. The other half of the squadron is on a mission right now. She''ll be right here. Is there anything left that you want to ask me?"


    I did indeed have some questions so I answered her look.


    "There are but most of them are not that important. I mostly want to know how many espers you''ve got in your squadron."


    With a surprised expression she examined me.


    "Not what I expected as a first question after what happened but whatever. Currently I have four espers under my command, not counting you. You already met Liam, he normally stays behind, acts as backup and keeps everything in check. Since he can relay what he''s seeing over large distances he''s perfect for that purpose. He''s only lv 2 thought.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The other one that''s currently in the facility is actually Rose. But her power is not really useful right now since she''s barely highest tier lv 1. We''re not even sure if we should call her an esper. She''s able dampen her senses. Sadly she can only dampen every single one of them. She uses it sometimes to overcome the pain from the gear but we can''t communicate with her under those circumstances so we rarely use it."


    I interrupt her.


    "Why is everyone so low level? I mean, wouldn''t it make more sense to equip the higher level espers with these gears?"


    She smiles.


    "Espers aren''t trusted that much you know. You only got the gear because of my special connections and you helping me with finding out Polinsks dealings with the Raiders. If a high level esper turned out to be untrustworthy they would have had access to our equipment. It would be quite bad.


    And by the way, the other two are lv 2 and 3 so they''re not that weak. Most of them are simply handpicked soldiers from different camps. And they have yet to fail a mission. But like I said before, both of them are on a mission right now. So-"


    Before she can finish her sentence one of the doors to the room open and a woman wearing a blackish military uniform walks in. Like pretty much every single one of the other soldiers I had seen until now she had short hair. It had the color of dark crimson and her face looked like she smiled a lot.


    "Hey Karen.... Why is the new one naked? And why is she still covered in that slime? It looks disgusting."


    Well, she certainly does not beat around the bush.


    Karen turns towards what I assume to be rose.


    "Well you got changed quickly. But I''m glad you''re not walking around in full armor, that''d be awkward. Anyways that slime is the reason she needs a bath. Just do me a favor and show her around, after that you two have a day off. We''ll begin with the training tomorrow. See you around."


    Not waiting for another word Karen jumps up and leaves the room.


    "Karen- ah for fucks sake. Fine whatever just go back to your work."


    Rose turns around to me.


    "So you''re Alexis? I saw you sleeping with the others, the captain was quite pissed about the whole matter. Surprised Liam didn''t get punished. Ah well, who cares."


    Smiling she extends her hand towards me.


    "I''m Rose, I guess I''m your senior for now. Come with me, I''ll show you a place where you can get that stuff of off your body."


    After shaking her hand she pulls me through a door and back through the hallway we had come from.


    "So what is that stuff anyways? I''m pretty sure we don''t have any kind of mud bath in here. We were told that you''re actually quite a high level esper."


    She seems sincerely interested in the decayed cells so I just smile back at her.


    "Yeah, you could say that it has to do with my power. Though I used it on accident."


    "Hmmm, try to not use your power inside the building too much. The superiors don''t like it that much if we mess around with that. It''s gotten annoying to be honest. Anyways, through that hallway are the living quarters."


    Motioning into the direction of a set of doors she keeps talking and shoves me through them.


    "You don''t really have a room as of now. We got some you can use though. We''ll probably let you decide for yourself. Oh and the showers are over there. I suggest you take one now. Afterwards we''re going to get something to eat for you and then I''ll show you the rest."


    With that she opens another set of doors and reveals a big area with multiple shower heads on the walls. It was a group shower.


    My father would not have simply felt comfortable.


    My mother would have kicked everyone out of the room and then locked it before showering.


    I didn''t care.


    "Just wash everything off. Soap and stuff is over there. I''ll wait outside with a towel and your new clothes. Your old ones seem to have been ruined by that slime."


    After waiting for her to step outside I simply walk towards one of the showers and start the water. I didn''t need soap.


    The water around me quickly turned black as I kept removing my old cells. It took me barely ten minutes to get everything off me so Rose was quite surprised to see me step out of the shower after such a short amount of time.


    She had been talking with what seemed to be one of the other members of the squad. Bald with dark rings under his eyes. He seemed exhausted.


    "Oh Alexis. Did not expect you to finish that quickly. This is Ignar, he''s one of the other members...You might want to cover yourself up, you''re not covered in slime anymore you know?"


    My father would''ve been- NO


    She throws me a towel and I quickly wrap it around myself while sorting my thoughts.


    "I have your clothes right here, you can change in your new room."


    She motions me to follow her again and waves to Ignar.


    "Thanks for the hard work Ignar. You should get yourself some sleep. I''ll ask the captain if she lets you skip one shift tomorrow."


    He simply nods and walks off into the opposite direction as us.


    Shaking her head Rose shows me a worried face.


    "He''s not going to get any sleep. He''s one of those workaholics maybe I should ask Karen to force him to sleep. Might work. He told me what room would be best for you, it''s that one."


    She points at the last door in the corridor.


    "I personally would let you choose yourself but he''s the one coordinating everything so it would be better if you simply took that one."


    I guess I''ll be fine. It doesn''t really matter much.


    My father would''ve been alright with it.


    My mother would''ve still asked to be able to take a look at the other rooms.


    I didn''-


    "It''ll do."


    I smile at Rose since she had been quite nice to me.


    "Thanks a lot, I''ll get changed right away just give me a second."


    She returned my smile and it felt sincere.


    "Don''t worry about it. Karen made you part of our family so you''re one of us. Welcome home comrade."


    Interestingly formulated.


    With that I open the door. Seems like you cannot lock the door. The room as such isn''t much. A shelf on one side of the room, probably for clothing, another shelf for personal possessions mostly, a small chair with a table and a bed with fresh clothes on it.


    I liked it. It was small but efficient.


    Sighing I pick up the clothes. Their a copy of what Rose had been wearing outside.


    I don''t even care anymore how they got my sizes and get into the uniform leaving the wet towel on the bed behind me.


    Turning back towards the door I notice a mirror that was hanging on it.


    Looking back at me was a tired looking young woman that resembled my mother more than before. It would become a problem if my memories and powers combined but I should be able to control most of the changes.


    With that I reach for the handle and open the door.

 26. Heavy Habits

    Gotta catch up with everything >_>


    so here''s another chapter :D


    Thanks to everyone sending me regards.


    A small update though, I don''t know when I''ll be able to post the next one. I got two tests next week so I probably won''t write that much to be honest.


    Anyways, enjoy the chapter ^^


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    After talking with Rose for a small amount of time she decided to show me the rest of the facility including their own cafeteria.


    All in all the whole complex had been build as a training facility for different kinds of special forces. It looked a lot like a huge prison since the buildings surrounded a training ground in a square fashion. Each side of said square served a different purpose.


    The entirety facing the south was our barracks where we as soldiers lived, slept and ate.


    Located in the west was a building that acted as research and testing facility, though it seemed like nobody used that part much.


    The north had a bunch of offices where some of the members made their paper work. The captain spend most of her time there supervising the different reports send to their superiors.


    And the east... yeah, I didn''t know much about that one. It looked identical to the first part, meaning our barracks and my guess was that it was meant to house multiple other squadrons.


    Also there were multiple underground levels that could be used if more dangerous weapons would be used.


    Currently barely 9 people lived in the whole facility. It had surprised me and when I asked Rose about it she simply laughed and told me that it was more than enough to manage the whole place.


    Next to Karen, Liam, Ignar and Rose the last remaining member of squadron A3 that was not on a mission was a guy named Songe Parker. Everyone but Captain Ithild called him just by his last name and he seemed like a reliable person.


    The other three people where one mechanic and two scientists that kept the equipment in check and helped us out in various aspects. Their loyalty lied not with the military but with Captain Ithild.


    "So Alexis? After sleeping over it, what do you think of our small community?"


    I turned towards the person talking to me, Rose. It was the next day and I had been eating breakfast which consisted of some kind of porridge. I had woken up at 5 am since my training would start today.


    "It seems nice Rose. Though everything seems a bit empty with only 9 people around."


    She smiles at me. She really does that a lot.


    "Ah don''t worry about it, if the other five get back from their mission it''ll fill up. Karen told me that I should look after you which also includes your training. Just eat up we''re not in much of a hurry at the moment. It seems like the others are mainly collecting information."


    With that she places a plate on the table in front of me and starts eating.


    "You''ll get used to the cooking, it''s mostly Barnett that cooks for us."


    Barnett was the mechanic that lived here as well.


    "Everyone is allowed to use the kitchen but Barnett just seems to love to torture us. Not sure if he loves us and is just trying his best or if he''s actually doing that on purpose."


    I laugher escapes my throat.


    "Want me to cook you something? I''ve been told that my cooking is acceptable."


    "Well Barnett mostly does breakfast anyways. We can pretty much freely choose the other meals as long as it''s healthy to a certain degree. Karen doesn''t want her subordinates to slack off in any way. Aside from that... Sure we can make some food after I''ve shown you the basics of what you need to know... and yes, that could take up the whole day."


    Stuffing the rest of our food into our mouth we get up and put the plates away.


    "Ok Alexis, we''re not going to go outside since you might go overboard, so we''re going to use one of the rooms in the basement."


    She grabs my hand and pulls me towards one of the different stairs leading downwards. Apparently there was only one elevator and it should only be used to transport certain kinds of equipment. The lower levels are pretty much the same as the upper ones. Multiple hallways leading to different kinds of rooms, ranging from toilets to a huge areal in the middle.


    Rose shoves me into one of the different shooting ranges that are located just below the north sector..


    "Well first of all, you might want to change into something shorter, just so I can show you what exactly happens with your limbs. Trust me, it''s easier to understand if you do. Just put those on."


    She hands me a tank top and a pair of short trousers. Since I don''t really care about what she sees I simply change in front of her. She doesn''t seem to be fazed by it though.


    "Now, the most basic function of the gear, next to enhancement of course is that those limbs can remember certain things. It''s not really remembering, more like saving certain states. The newer series all have that function.


    So what it allows you to do for example is pretty much use any kind of gun twice and after that your limbs will automatically neutralize any kind of recoil from it. So guess what we''ll be doing now."


    Well... I guess letting my limbs remember the different guns... haaa well this could get annoying.


    "Judging from your face you guessed it already. We have a ton of different weapons. I want you to try to hit the target with each one. Trust me it''ll all get easier once you get used to it, trust me."


    With that she throws me a handgun.


    "This is why I told you that we might need the whole day."


    I''ve only shot a gun twice in my life. And that had only been on a trip with Zoe''s parents. At that time the recoil had surprised me and had left a bruise on my shoulder.


    I aimed towards the middle of the human shaped target a few meters away and pulled the trigger.


    Since it was my first time using that type of gun I absolutely missed as the recoil shoved the barrel upwards. The round hit one feet over the targets head.


    "It''s ok, you don''t need to hit anything right now. Like I said, I want you to realize what your limbs can do for you. The thing you need to do is focus entirely on the push the gun gives you. Just try again."


    Again I aimed towards the target and pulled the trigger. Nothing happened. No, it felt as if nothing had happened. Surprisingly my arm didn''t budge a single inch and the bullet hit the shoulder of the human shaped paper.


    It was still a feet of off were I had aimed but it was not the total whiff I had done before.


    Behind me Rose was applauding me with a few claps.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    "Good try. Thought since you''re not used to this I want you to keep shooting until I tell you to stop. Luckily you also have the corresponding eyes to the gear. It lets you hit your mark much more easily as soon as you learn how to connect the two."


    She handed me a pair of earmuffs.


    And then I kept shooting....and shooting....and shooting.


    After a multitude of handguns Rose handed me different rifles. And more...and more...


    Even through the muffs the constant shots resounded through my ears.


    Five hours later, with small breaks in between, Rose let me stop. She said I was a fast learner and that only my aim under certain circumstances needed improvement. But that was something I should do when I was alone. That''s what I assumed at least.


    I was exhausted, though I wasn''t sure why. My limbs took over during shooting making the barrel sway almost nonexistent.


    "It''s convenient right? Even most of us as trained soldiers use it. Especially if we use high caliber rifles. It''s fascinating, when you''re in full gear you can even connect the different visors to the gun making it even easier to fire. That''s it for now with the gun training.


    The other stuff is mostly combat. Have you ever practiced any martial arts?"


    Well, the raiders tried to have me do some but I never really wanted to.


    "No, not really. It never seemed to interest me." I answered honestly.


    "Well...that could become a problem. Your limbs have certain reflexes programmed into them but that won''t do you any good against somebody that''s well versed in hand to hand combat. At least not against somebody of the same level as pretty much every single member of the squadron. Well, I-"


    Interrupting herself she suddenly punches towards my face with her enhanced arm.


    I''ve seen faster moving objects, but that was certainly top tier concerning speed.


    I dodged without much problems. My - from a biological standpoint - already enhanced reactions only get enhanced even further through the different mechanical changes.


    I take a step sideways and avoid the punch as a whole.


    Without stopping Rose takes a step forward in a weird stance. Her left hand grabs at my leg that I had positioned in front while her right arm grasped for my side.


    I retreated a few steps but she quickly followed in and suddenly I feel something drag one of my feet away from under me.


    I try to regain my balance but although everything around me seems so slow paced my body makes the wrong movement and I land on my back behind Rose.


    She turns around and I leap backwards and get into a ready position. If she wants to fight then I''ll show her what happens if you let me prepare.


    Then she gives me that simple smile she uses so often.


    "To be honest that was better than I expected. I didn''t know that you could already go at that speed. You''re even faster than me, although I wasn''t really serious just then. But I hope you realize the difference between just speed and technique. As a member of one of the strongest military squadrons of the free world you should at least be able to use the basics of a couple of martial arts. Trust me, it''s important.


    By the way. To speed up the whole process it''ll be easier to let your limbs remember certain parts again. It will become one of your new reflexes. The only drawback is has it that it makes you kind of predictable in certain situations. But with your speed that shouldn''t be a problem."


    ... I have a bad feeling about the whole thing.


    "How exactly would I remember everything?" I slowly ask.


    Her smile turns a tad sadistic.


    "I''m pretty sure you''ve already guessed that much. But don''t worry, I won''t go all out. I''m the strongest when it comes to hand to hand combat, just so you know. And now get ready. I won''t let you out of here until we''ve done at least the basics."


    Ah crap.


    Without waiting she shows me a couple of basic stances that were good against one or multiple enemies. Then against guns which consisted of using the limbs to shield the most important parts of your body.


    Then hell began. Rose definitely changes while fighting well, since I''m really new and they don''t know when I''ll need to be ready they just want me to have the basics as fast as possible.


    While having me take several stances she told me to defend as long as possible as I should react in the way she wanted me to. Occasionally she would tell me to hit her in a certain way.


    It felt weird, staged most of the time but like with the dozens of rifles I had shot a certain routine came up and I didn''t even need to think about what I was doing. I was simply defending and attacking in patterns I personally did not even know.


    While taking a short break from the fighting I asked Rose.


    "Rose? How does this even work. I mean I get that the limbs can save some things. But how am I able to recreate those sequences in that manner?"


    Again smiling she hands me a bottle of water.


    "I personally don''t know the mechanical stuff behind the whole thing but I can explain the principle to you. As example, when you type in a password on a pc or a phone. Do you even think about what your fingers are doing? At first of course. But after a while you simply let your hands move. It''s the same thing only on a bigger scale. If you type your password on a different keyboard it gets harder but you still do it without really thinking about it. I personally call that the brains collection of heavy habits.


    Your limbs are connected to your brain through your nerves. They pretty much set one of those conditions making your brain react in that way under certain circumstances."


    That was surprising.


    "So can I suppress it in any kind of way?"


    "I told you, that''s the problem. You''re certainly able to alter the patterns through training but the basics will always stay the same."


    "But isn''t that dangerous if somebody anticipates exactly that?"


    "That depends. Me for example, I know more martial arts than any of the others. As such it is really hard to actually predict what I could use in a special situation since I might have around 20 ways to react. You on the other hand only have two or three ways. That is what makes the whole thing dangerous. But like I said, only specialized humans will be able to beat you as you are now. That speed is extraordinary. And when I teach you how to unlock the limbs you''ll be even faster. The rest can be overcome with training alone."


    With that she stand up and pulls me with her.


    "And concerning training."


    A fist appears in front of my face and I parry it by hitting the side of her arm with my Hand, kocking the attack to the side.


    This would probably be another exhausting five hours.

 27. A new family?

    Hi everyone, hope you''re doing good ^^


    I got another chapter for you guys as such:


    Hope you enjoy :D


    ps. thank you to all the People that are thanking me for the new chapters


    I appreciate it ^^


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    "Haahahahahahah this is awesome, how are you that fast?!?"


    "I''m...hu...not...hu...sure..."


    I was officially done with life. I would never have thought that it could get this exhausting. I was lying on the floor, my muscles didn''t want to move, my lungs felt like they were about to burst and above all this my entire body still hurt from the damage <Zerfall> had caused.


    Rose had literally grinded me to death. She herself didn''t even break a sweat.


    "Want me to tell you why you feel so tired?"


    with a dubious smile she offered me another bottle of water which I drank immediately.


    "It''s because those limbs are connected entirely, they literary are your legs and arms. And due to that your brain thinks that they should feel this way after training for so long. The exhaustion from just your torso wouldn''t be that bad. Eventually you''ll get used to it, but it won''t disappear."


    I look up to her.


    "Then why..hu...are you not tired?"


    "Hmmm I''m an esper, it''s not much but I can dull my senses making me able to ignore the limbs at certain times. It''s the reason why I''m potentially the strongest in our squad. But that only concerns hand to hand combat and control over the limbs. The others have areas where I nobody can get even close to them."


    So everyone specialized in a certain way while keeping the other aspects at a remarkable level.


    I sighed. All of the soldiers I had met until now where that much better than me. It felt awkward to be the last one amongst them, I need to catch up fast.


    But because my limbs where not a real part of my body I couldn''t simply force them to remove the exhaustion as I would be able to do with my torso. It was infuriating to feel exhausted again and not being able to do anything against it.


    "Don''t worry about it. You''ll catch on quickly."


    Hmm? Surprised I look towards the voice that had called out.


    At the door another member of the squad Parker looked down at me.


    "Rose? Karen wants to see you. She said you can finish your session with her but after that she wants you to report to her."


    Rose looks at me and stretches one of her arms.


    "We''re pretty much done here though. If you want to you can take over and I''ll go to Karen right away."


    "Rose, you know my specialization is nothing for new members. It''s not some simple stuff that you can ''remember''."


    "Jeeesh Parker, calm down. I''m not suggesting that you show her how to build explosives. I''m simply asking you if you can show her how to unlock the gear. But whatever I''ll do it myself."


    Songe lowers his head a bit as an act of submission.


    "I misunderstood, sorry. I can show her you just go to Karen and get the stuff over with."


    Turning his face towards me he shows me a slightly sad smile.


    Rose simply nods and walks out of the room, still wearing her normal military clothing.


    "Hi Alexis. I might not be as good as Rose here but I can show you the basics of unlocking your gear. There is one thing you have to keep in mind at all times though. Don''t use that feature often. It can cause quite a lot of damage."


    I sincerely had no clue what he was talking about, as such my entire facial feature was clueless.


    "You should already know how your limbs work right now. You can go over the limit of normal humans concerning reaction time and explosive power but the price for that is pain since the signals get boosted through your nervous system. But that is only a part of that function. I''ll show you how you can utilize a stronger version of that. Though I need to entirely unlock your limbs first. Show me your legs pls."


    Since I was wearing the shorts I didn''t have a big problem and just sat up on the ground extending my legs towards him.


    He grabs one of them and does something I don''t quite understand with two cables he pulled out of his pockets. A weird prickle goes through my legs and stays for a couple of seconds.


    Afterwards he repeats the procedure with my arms and the same feeling extends through my entire body.


    "Now... what I want you to do is to grab your left thumb with your other fingers of the same hand. Don''t think about it just do it."


    Hmm. That''s a tad awkward but I still follow his instructions and do what he asks of me. Suddenly everything around me turns red as if I was wearing colored glasses. My entire body feels heavy and breathing gets hard. Then I move my head. A short pain flashes through my head and robs me of my sight for a short amount of time.


    It wasn''t unbearable though. Next to me Parker nods his head in approval.


    "It worked. Good. Don''t move too much. Right now your entire body will react a few times faster than normal. The drawback with this is that it will cause permanent damage to your nervous system if kept on too long. To step out of it just repeat the gesture with your other hand."


    I did as he said and the world turns back to normal. He shows me a worried face.


    "How was it? Even the smallest movements can inflict a tremendous amount of pain if you''re not careful."


    Tremendous amount? I felt something but it was quite bearable compared to what I had to go through. But the permanent damage sounds serious.


    I fall back to the ground to recover.


    "Parker? What should I do if my hand gets destroyed or if I can''t make that gesture due to special circumstances?"


    He nods at my question.


    "Good thing you asked. I tend to forget this kind of stuff. The activation is fixed to that gesture. You only need to imagine it to pull it off. If done correctly it will act as if you had done it physically."


    Seems interesting enough, I guess this is pretty much the all in type of ability with big drawbacks.


    "So what exactly happens when you use it too often or for too long?"


    I asked Songe.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    His expression turns dark.


    "It destroys your nervous system. It''s really dangerous. In the end it can even cost you your ability to think... Entirely you can be, well I wouldn''t call it healed from that condition. Repaired would be a better word. The damage is permanent and the only way to get you back to normal would be trough a lot of expensive and dangerous surgeries. Out of seven people that had overused that mode only one survived."


    That was hard to swallow. To think it could get that hard.


    "Is that person still alive?"


    He looks down at me.


    "You just sparred with her."


    Wait what?


    "Rose?!"


    Surprised I shout the woman''s name out loud.


    "Yeah, due to her power she doesn''t know when she should get out of that mode. On her second mission she overused it and destroyed her entire nervous system in one go, including part of her brain. Luckily she survived. She''s one of the most modified humans in A3."


    Then he suddenly bursts out in laugher.


    "HA, but you know what? She simply doesn''t care. Her smile and happiness are genuine. Even though she''s been through that much shit she simply smiles it off and jokes about it. I''m glad that she is like that.


    Anyways, that''s actually all you need to know about the mode. I''m not sure what Rose taught you until now but you should train these things on a frequent basis. Make sure to not slack off. I''m going to go upstairs, do you want to come with me? You look like you need some rest."


    haaaa.


    I just nod to him and slowly get up.


    I told Rose I would make some food for me and her. Let''s see what they''ve got in the kitchen.


    After we''ve put the remaining equipment away both of us go back upstairs and head straight for the cafeteria.


    An unusual sight greets us. Pretty much everyone except the captain was sitting inside looking as if they had waited for something... or someone.


    Even Rose was simply seated at a table smiling at me dubiously.


    "Hi Alexis! You said you wanted to see what we''ve got in the kitchen right?"


    Yea...but only concerning two at most three...


    Songe next to me gives me a wholehearted laugh.


    "Alex, there is one thing you need to realize. We''re not just some simple squad of acquaintances. We''re one big family and we want you to be part of that. You''ve been through a lot. We ourselves are not untouched by what we''ve done but nobody of us broke from what we''ve witnessed. That is simply due to the fact that we support each other in times of need.


    Karen brought us together from the best of the best. At first we were suspicious about each other but that turned to trust quite quickly.


    That is what we''re offering you. A family and what we want to know is if you can accept this. We do not know a lot about you. But since Karen puts her trust in you it is fine."


    Ignar stands up and heads over to me. His low voice resounds a bit through the room.


    "Rose told me what you''re capable of. You''re good but the family is a sacred thing. Please do not lie to us about anything. Right now we simply want to hear your story from the very beginning. Let me tell you that whatever you have done in the past is in the past now.


    It is always hard to say this but we will forgive almost anything you''ve done and put our trust in you if you can do the same."


    Roses female voice suddenly cuts through Ignars speech.


    "We do not have secrets here. So that is what we want from you, the truth. Who you are, what you have done until now and everything beyond that. If you can really put enough trust into us to tell us the truth we will do the same and trust you as a member of A3. Even if it seems too quickly to you it is absolutely necessary for us. A team without trust will not work."


    "Indeed."


    Captain Ithild had just stepped in and was looking at me with a sad expression.


    "Can you do that Alexis? Can you become one of us? As they have said before there will only be consequences in extreme circumstances... For example if you purposely caused a massacre all by yourself. If you truly wish to become a part of us then you have to do this."


    Haaa. This was not what I expected... Not at all.


    As the last remaining member Liam stood up and raised his voice too.


    "I am truly sorry for what I have done to you Alexis. Please believe me. But I too wish to know your story without anything getting left out. We know you held some things back about Viktor Polinsk death and the New Hampshire massacre...and how you even managed to survive in the first place.


    The only thing we know with absolute certainty is that you want revenge and hate the Raiders."


    Karen waves her hand telling Liam to stop talking.


    "So Alexis? I personally really wish for you to become part of this family. But do you want to be part of this?"


    Hahahahaha. They knew all along that I was holding back.


    My father would have shut down and retreated.


    My mother would have told them a certain amount of things while still holding back.


    I didn''t ca-


    Or did I? They had welcomed me with open arms. Even though Liam caused some damage he wanted to repent. The atmosphere was quite nice and felt nostalgic. But would they accept me? Or rather...would they hide me? Would they be able to accept the fact that I was not just some simple esper that got recruited at a special school?


    My answer got clearer and clearer the longer I thought about it.


    Something wet starts flowing down my cheeks. I was crying.


    I wanted to be part of a new family, not a team that needed my power, not a team that wanted to manipulate me. Simply people that would help me with my problems.


    My father-


    My mother-


    I will be honest. The consequences where things I did not care about.


    I gaze through the room and look into the faces that wanted me to become their sister.


    Ignar Wright, somebody who could be my father.


    Songe Parker, somebody who could be a brother.


    Rose Cooper, somebody who could be a sister.


    Liam Jensen, another brother.


    Karen Ithild, a mother?


    I couldn''t stop my tears anymore as almost 2 years of pain and mental pressure break through at once.


    A smile of acceptance forms on my face.


    I would talk.


    I open my mouth and start telling my story...

 28. A third awakening?

    ''sup everyone ^^


    just this up front, I know Lamarck has been disproven, I''m just using it because it fits the Story


    anyways, enjoy everyone


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    Everyone was visibly taken aback. The only one that remained calm during my entire Story until now had been captain Ithild


    I had begun with what my powers where. It was only natural that they should know. It had only been the second time that I had disclosed this information and everyone had to chew on that for a few minutes. Afterwards I had kept going with my family tragedy. I did not keep anything back and even told them about my relationship with Zoe and how she ultimately got killed by Lane from the raiders.


    Yes I told them the names of the raiders. Every single one of them.


    When I had first told them that I had been responsible for Viktor''s death Karen seemed like she wanted to say something but simply motioned me to keep going after a few seconds.


    I had to stop telling the story of my torturing existence during <Zerfalls> attack since I still did not want to remember too much about that.


    During the entire time I was crying my heart out. Somebody had handed me a pack of tissues at some point and I frequently had to wipe my nose.


    After I finished everything with the flashbacks Liam had caused and explaining what the black goo had really been I look at the five of them anticipating a harsh answer.


    Through my swollen eyes I notice that everyone is watching Karen, who seems to be thinking, in silence.


    Finally, after what seemed to be an eternity Karen starts to speak.


    "I am sorry to tell you Alexis, we too have not been completely honest with you. You must understand that we had to test you. We knew a lot about you, we knew that you where part of the raiders and we knew about your power being stronger than what you showed."


    She starts laughing.


    "I for one did not expect this story. All we wanted to do was check if you where truly honest with you. And what you did was more than anyone would have probably told us. The story about your parents... About your girlfriend. I cannot imagine what it took you to tell us all of this."


    Then she turns towards her subordinates.


    "I for one trust her. I know we as soldiers should follow logic and orders most of the time. But I will put my faith in her. What about you? I''m not asking if you trust her because I do. I''m asking if you can put your personal trust into her."


    A short time passes. Then Rose stands up and forms a fist with her right hand while pressing it against her back. Her other hand mirrors the gesture.


    "I do."


    Songe is the second to follow. He too stands up and copies Roses movements


    "I do."


    Liam and Ignar shoot a glance at each other before standing up simultaneously. Ignar gives me a fatherly smile.


    "I do."


    "Same."


    I''m stunned and can''t move.


    My fath-


    My moth-


    I was happy.


    Now Karen too smiles at me and extend her hand towards me.


    "Come, you don''t need to fear anything. We are one family nobody outside of A3 will ever know about your power if you yourself do not tell them."


    I hold her hand and let myself get pulled towards the kitchen. The other four quickly follow after us.


    "Now that we have finished this. How about we eat something? I heard somebody said Rose would cook for us?"


    Slight laugher erupts from between my comrades.


    "Well...I might''ve said that sometime...."


    Silently Rose moves into the big kitchen and rummages through the different pans next to the metal tables and stoves.


    "Don''t worry about it. We''ll all help. It''s been ages since we''ve all come together and ate dinner together."


    With that Ignar leans forwards and smiles at Rose.


    "So, what do you plan on doing?"


    "Stew." was Roses only answer


    "Recipe is over there." She points at a small book hidden behind a counter.


    Liam picks it up and quickly looks through them.


    "Got it."


    He hands me the open book and points at one of the recipes.


    "Think you can do some of that stuff?"


    Still slightly teary I give them an honest smile.


    "Of course!"


    That being said we all started to work together to make one big pot of stew. It took us a bit of time but the atmosphere was relaxed. We started to talk with each other and everyone treated me like one of them.


    My fath-


    My moth-


    I loved it.


    We laughed, we joked and we smiled together. And then I realized why Karen had the absolute loyalty of everyone. She had taken an aspect of brother- and sisterhood to a avocation that was filled with cold calculated professionalism. I knew that I would to a lot to keep this feeling of belonging.


    The stew wasn''t perfect. It was more mediocre than anything else. But nobody seemed to care, we just ate it and enjoyed it. The mechanic and the two scientists soon joined in and everyone started to chat about small things in life.


    I was of course the most sought after partner for a conversation.


    They asked me lots of things about my past, about myself and about what I wanted in the future. Normally that would have made me suspicious but especially Rose did not seem to be interested in my power or anything. She simply asked me about my school time with Zoe and so it happened that we kept talking for hours after the others had went to bed.


    Karen was the last one to leave us alone and simply told us to not overdo it.


    Just like a mother would to her children.


    Though we did not get tired of conversing with each other both me and Rose knew that we would have to go to sleep at some point if I wanted to keep my training routine up.


    Though to be honest it would''ve been the first day anyways.


    At 2 am I gave my thanks and good nights to Rose and went to my room.


    I got out of my clothes and simply crashed into my new bed. Before I fall asleep I let the entire evening reshape before my inner eye.


    Smiling I drift off into a dreamless night.


    The next few days went past in a flash. I felt remarkably better after having told them everything and although I had to answer them a couple questions each I didn''t feel particularly bad about it.


    Pretty much every single day started off with me waking up quite early and training for at least 6 hours with any of the other members. Afterwards I was pretty much left to do what I wanted, thought everyone told me that this would change eventually. As of now I was simply not experienced enough to handle anything they managed. And anyways, everyone was still waiting for the remaining 5 members of A3 to come back from their mission.


    During training I would mostly chat with my colleagues when the constant gunfire allowed us to. I learned quite a lot about the other members.


    Every single one of them had one thing in common. They all had been exceptional military personnel. Though they did not tell me what military organization they belonged to and to tell the truth, I did not care that much about it anyways.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    I talked to them about my powers too. Most of them had simply told me how interesting it was and they even contributed a couple of very interesting ideas to me.


    Above all Rose came up with the idea that I was theoretically immortal. Sadly I had to crush those dreams since it was really hard to program one cell entirely new to fit that particular theory.


    From what they told me they all had different types of gears, meaning their mechanical limbs.


    Ignar, who was specialized in long range assistance and information gathering, had not only special limbs but also his eyes that had an extreme range if used correctly. His legs were made so that he could fixate himself to the ground to fire more steadily, as such they were quite thick along the feet.


    Songe was the only person currently in the building that was specialized in demolition, meaning he knew a lot about explosives and the such. Apparently he once messed up during a mission and lost quite a big part of his organs and skin. Interestingly enough everything could be replaced and he was after Rose the second most modified human in A3.


    Rose...Well, she basically lost almost her entire body during the mission she was not able to stop. Basically she was more machine than human. Though she told me jokingly that most of her woman parts were still intact making her even able to still carry out a child... At least technically.


    Her limbs had a stronger engine than most of the other members and even part of her brain had been exchanged by a quite sturdy computer. She once told me that they had prepared fake tissue to cover her head wound.


    When I had asked why they did not use that tissue to cover their limbs she laughed at me and asked me if I though skin could stand the heat the limbs emitted. Well, the answer was no.


    Liam was pretty simple. He was only modified through limbs, simple but effective.


    Karen too did not have much but since she was the captain she did not have much time to train me. As such I didn''t have much time to actually talk to her in private.


    I did not do much for three weeks but training. But there was one thing I repeatedly talked about with Rose and Liam. When I had first told them about me being able to copy the power of other espers they had been stoked and asked me how I did it. Afterwards we met repeatedly and got deeper and deeper into the topic.


    Today was the day. I had come up with a theory of how I could copy Liams power in a short amount of time and at 8 pm I had asked the two of them to come so I could discuss it with them. Thought the whole thing was a special case so it would not work again with Rose.


    I had figured the whole thing out when Zoe had awakened her power.


    Although nobody officially talked about this topic anymore everyone had wondered how and why exactly espers awoke in the first place. Was it just by accident? Did they all have something in common? Espers in general would all know at least one precondition of becoming one. It was also the reason why younger humans awoke more easily than the elder generation. The change was connected to something the entire body wanted. It could be anything from wanting to hide somewhere and turning invisible to absolute destruction caused by hate.


    During the 19th century a botanist and zoologist Jean-Babtiste Lamarck developed a theory. It stated that beings could develop an urge towards something and due to that urge certain characteristics would from themselves. The most famous where the so called Lamarcks Giraffes.


    Even though this theory was supposedly confuted a long time ago it came back to mind since the exact thing would happen with small children turning them into espers. The changes too were much bigger with kids and juveniles. I myself had been eight and due to a simple misunderstanding with my parents I had wished to disappear, not the simple become invisible but to never appear again. As a consequence I developed the power to manipulate my cells... and destroy them in that very moment. Zoe had been unharmed since she did not share any DNA with myself. My parents on the other hand...


    Apparently a part of me had still wanted to live and caused myself to regenerate. Since I had taken over and recreated part of my parents memories I could fabricate copies of them that faked a normal family to the outside.


    I had lived but unbeknown to me and Zoe herself I had accidentally infected her with my cells in the same fashion as I had done with the members of the Raiders third team.


    Zoe had awoken at the age of 10, two years after me. At that time I had figured out that I could see and feel everything and anything that Zoe saw and felt. In the same way I had done with Karif. She had been climbing up a tree, quite high to be honest and I had taken over her senses so I could see the world from there too.


    For us it was simply a fun way to do things. At that moment Zoe had awakened and because I could feel everything she felt I did too... for a second time. I had bled from my nose and eyes and had a pretty bad headache. This came from my brain restructuring itself.


    Seeing everything from quite far up Zoe had wanted to fly. It could have meant anything. She could have simply developed wings and flown but it became the manipulation of gravity.


    The same happened with me nothing big happened in the end, she simply jumped down and had floated to the ground.


    Years later I learned more and more about what happened in the brain.


    The changes, interestingly enough were stored inside of one''s cells and memories. Theoretically the change back was not impossible but simply not investigated enough.


    For me it had meant that I needed to relive that precise moment of awakening and find the changes that where made that day. In theory the normal way would be to use my cells to take over the entire brain of a subject and live through their memories until I found that day.


    It was possible but it would be hell for me and my already very frail identity.


    Liam on the other hand had something that could make this much easier. Sending brainwaves, senses and thoughts? This was perfect, absolutely perfect. The only thing I needed was part of his DNA and I could start.


    I explained my plan to Liam and Rose while we were sitting in front of a table. Since Rose pretty much would have nothing to do she was currently disassembling parts of her personal armor.


    "If it is how you said it was then this should definitely work. Though I need to know if there is any risk remaining."


    Liam seemed concerned that I could take revenge and mess with his brain for a change.


    "You don''t need to worry about that, I carry the only risk here since I''ll be trying to recreate your power inside of me. Depending on what kind of mutation it is I''ll be able to do it easily or not."


    He shakes his head but smiles.


    "Very well, I even asked Karen beforehand that we could do this. We guessed as much that you wanted to try this. She said yes. What exactly do you need from me?"


    Karen had given her blessing? Well... should''ve asked myself to be honest.


    "Pretty much only one functioning cell and your entire memory of how you awoke. After that I''m probably going to look pretty shitty but don''t worry about it.


    "Ok, I can easily do that memory part, it''s not that hard but how do you plan on getting a cell from me? Blood? Salv- OW!"


    Without us two noticing Rose had extended a hand and ripped a hair out of Liam head. She hands it to me with a small smile.


    "That enough? And don''t be a baby Liam."


    I press the hair against my neck and both Liam and Rose look at me interested while it gets absorbed into my skin. Through my power I created a small spot just next to my shoulder where multiple cells of Liam existed and none of mine. I concentrate only on those cells. I needed to know what part of the cells reacted to the memory. All in all I would dismantle the whole thing afterwards only utilizing the small part that was responsible for the change.


    "Liam? How do you control your power?" I ask towards him.


    Don''t really want to deliver my thoughts to everyone during the first few minutes.


    "If it works you''re going to feel everyone around you and if you concentrate on one of them they''ll be the ones you connect to."


    "Ok."


    I put my head on the table and close my eyes.


    "We can start now. Just show me you own special awakening."


    "Sure. I guess this is the favor I own you."


    Hearing a small laugh from him I feel a hand touch my hair.


    "Don''t worry, this just makes it much easier."


    I feel like falling towards somewhere but resist the urge to use gravity to slow myself down. Then without a warning I open my eyes and find myself in front of what seems to be a full squad of fully clothed SWAT officers.


    The heck?

 29. Night raid

    This one has decided to put out another chapter


    No special reason, mostly because I''m just in a good mood


    anyways, enjoy ^^


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    Then I remembered. I was Liam Jensen, squad vice leader of the SWAT team of Los Angeles. We were preparing to arrest a group of gang members dealing with drugs. We knew that they were armed, we knew they would fight rather than be arrested.


    I looked down on the map we had created. My team leader Adams was making the last adjustments to the plan.


    "Ok guys. We''ve got around fifteen buildings that need to be cleaned. We don''t know how many armed target there will be but at the very least it''s going to be around eighty. We''ll be working together with two more teams that will assault the buildings from a different angel. We''re going to start at this house."


    He points at a storehouse.


    "We know that they''ve stored some drugs there. We don''t need that, the only thing we''re here is to secure the place. Afterwards the other officers will take every remaining evidence. We''ll be doing everything like always, so get everything ready. Any questions? Yes, Gibbs?"


    One of my colleagues had raised his hand to ask a question.


    "Sir? Will there be any espers amongst them?"


    Everyone''s faces twist. Everyone had heard of a team in Spain getting burned alive by just one woman. We weren''t particularly fond to fight monsters like this.


    "I''m going to be honest with you. I don''t know. They''ve calculated that they do not have any. But only with around 75 percent certainty. Take every gear you need. We want to protect this city. If anyone finds an esper that seems hostile shoot on sight understood?"


    "Yes sir." Everyone answers.


    "Good, then let''s get going. Everyone in the transport. We''ll be starting in 20 minutes at 2300."


    After readying our different gears me and the members get into the back of the black armored van. Nobody talked during the short drive towards our destination. The small space was filled with professionalism.


    A voice resounds next to my ear.


    "Com check. Everyone please come in."


    My seven colleagues each lift their hands to their comms


    "Red one"


    "Red two"


    "Red three"


    ...


    finally I raised mine.


    "Red leader reporting in. Everything is working. Are the other teams ready, over."


    The team leader answers me.


    "Yes they are red leader. Get ready we''re going to start in five minutes."


    "Copy."


    I look at my comrades.


    "Ok everyone knows what they have to do. We''re going to try to remain undetected for as long as we can. But if even one of them warns the others we''ll be going loud. I''ll be going in front  with the riot shield, the others follow behind either Barton or me."


    "Copy."


    "Let''s go then."


    I contact our driver.


    "Let us out before the whole complex, don''t want them to know what''s coming. We want to take out as many as we can before they notice."


    "Of course boss."


    Our driver holds just behind a high barbed fence and everyone charges out silently.


    "Briggs, cut the fence now."


    "Copy."


    Our van takes off as fast as he can trying to hide the car somewhere where he could pick us up quickly if he needed to.


    Slow and steady Briggs cuts through the fence and everyone sneaks through. I was in front with a big riot shield covering my entire front, next to me Barton copied my movement with the same equipment.


    Everyone had silencers on their different guns so we could at least remain stealthed for the first few minutes.


    We didn''t find anyone at first but after entering the storage we quickly discovered multiple targets armed with smgs and assault rifles.


    "Everyone split up in the two groups, we won''t be able to keep quiet for long."


    The different gangsters seemed quite agitated and since gunshots could be heard in the distance I knew that the other teams had already engaged in open combat.


    "Everyone, go go go."


    Whispering into my com I order everyone to start. Our orders might have been to arrest as many as possible but the primary objective was to secure the premise, as such we would rather have them dead than letting a living time bomb rest behind us.


    They did not know what hit them at first. Randal and Connor started the firefight by simply killing three gang members with their silenced rifles.


    I put my shield in front of me and slowly crouched forward while Branton was doing the same on the other side of the hall, each of us having another comrade just behind.


    The enemy recovered quickly and started throwing everything at us. Bullets hit the side of my shield and leave dents behind. I did not particularly mind. The only thing that could pierce this metal were armor piercing rounds from a high caliber rifle.


    Slowly and steadily we get closer to the different positions they''re firing from. Since me and my different comrades act as bait our two marksmen are able to take out almost all of the remaining gang members. The last one throws his weapon away and stands up from cover.


    "Please no I surrender, I surrender!"


    I speak into the com


    "Garrison cuff and silence him."


    "Copy."


    Our medic walks forward and zaps him with a taser. Then proceeds to follow my orders while I contact our operators.


    "We''ve got one prisoner and fifteen dead. It''s a lot, is the information precise that it would be only around 80?"


    Our leader answers us.


    "Not so sure anymore the other teams are too encountering a lot of targets. Be careful team red. Over."


    None of us had been harmed but the worst part had yet to come. Our next house was a small hotel with around 20 apartments. This was pure horror as there could be an enemy behind every door and we had to clear every single one of them.


    "Everyone let''s go. Same procedure. Me and Branton in front and everyone take care. They know from where we''re coming now."


    Quickly we move out of the complex and hurry over the small road separating the two buildings. Suddenly multiple shots resound through the night and hit one of my teammates.


    "Enemy fire third window from the left!"


    One of our marksmen instantly reacts and riddles the window that had been shot from with bullets.


    Shit, Garrison quickly moves to the injured member and pulls him back into the already cleared building.


    "Everyone get into that building. NOW!"


    Everyone charges forward while multiple windows open up and greet us with gunfire. We instantly notice that they are not very trained. Everyone focuses on me and Branton so our shield soak the damage and everyone reaches the building unharmed.


    "Two teams, you three this side, we''ll do the other."


    I motion three of my members to clear the left few rooms while me and the other two do the same on the right.


    First door. I break out in sweat while I hold my quite damaged shield in front of me.


    "Open it Olsen."


    He follows my order and throws a flash bang in while instantly closing the door again.


    A loud explosion can be heard and multiple screaming persons.


    "Go go go!"


    I open the door again and charge in while aiming for potential enemies. Instantly I notice three humans lying on the floor, with guns aimed at us.


    "Shit!"


    Luckily my other colleagues are still behind me as I soak their entire clips before a shotgun blast silences them for good.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    "Good job Olsen."


    We check the different rooms.


    "Room one clear."


    With a while piece of chalk my other member Connor marks the door and we move over to the next one.


    "Go."


    With the same procedure Olsen once again throws a flash bang into the room. This time we hear a female scream. We charge in regardless.


    Behind the door we are greeted with a similar room as before, only this time there is a woman with a young child in front of us.


    "On the ground NOW!" I shout at her and she complies hugging the child closely.


    After checking the different rooms and not finding anyone I tell the woman to move out the way we had come from and Connor quickly escorts them out while I guard the hallway.


    "VICE, CARE!"


    Behind me Olsen raises his shotgun and points it over my shield aiming at an door that had opened. Out came a young white guy with an assault rifle in hand. He instantly opens fire on us and I hear how Olsen gets hit somewhere.


    I raise my pistol and splatter the targets brain out onto the wall.


    "Olson, you alright?"


    "I''m fine, armor took the brunt."


    "Can you keep going?"


    "Yes."


    Connor returns to us.


    "Got the civilian out."


    "Copy, next is that open door."


    I move in front and get greeted by gunfire while standing in the doorway.


    This is way too much for a simple drug war...


    We quickly neutralize the four guys shooting at us and clear the room.


    Three done, six to go. The next two room were empty and we quickly rushed through them. In the third we were greeted by grenade. Luckily I reacted quickly enough and blocked the blast with the shield. The culprit was quickly taken out.


    I looked at the seventh door. If this kept going we would be done in a few minutes and take care of it and the nightmare would be over.


    I sweated all over from the constant holding of the shield and I knew I''d needed to take a small break after this house.


    "Next door."


    I stand in front of the door with my dented shield while Connor hands Olson another flash grenade.


    He opens the door and pulls the pin ready to throw it in. I hear something hit the ground just behind me. I turn around while still holding the shield.


    The flash bang explodes and robs me of my sight and hearing.


    "FUCK!" I shout into my com while keeping the shield steady. Bullets hit it and force me a few steps back. I open my teary eyes and look behind me.


    "Olsen''s done vice." Connors shouting words inform me of his death, the coms are damaged and the only thing I hear from them is static.


    Then I notice his body. His left arm he used for throwing is cut cleanly off an lies behind me still holding the broken case of the grenade. Next to his arm his body is missing his armored head which lies behind him knocked against the wall.


    Still holding the shield in front of me I shout at Connor.


    "Esper?!" he instantly answers me


    "Yes, seems like it."


    "Retreat! I''ll cover you."


    Using my small handgun I wildly fire into the living room where I can make out five people, all of them armed.


    I see how two of them go down to Connors rifle fire while slowly taking steps back.


    Just as I get ready to retreat too I feel something hissing at my side. Suddenly the left side of my shield falls to the side cleanly cut off from the main body.


    "SHIT!" I instantly react and drop it while rolling to the side. My gun is back up and I aim for the doorway.


    "Connor, cover me!" I shout behind me but nobody answers me.


    Too scared to look behind me I slowly back off and open one of the clear apartments, then glance into the hallway behind me.


    "Shit!" another shout escapes my mouth. At the far back just in one of entrances I see the fallen body of my comrade. His entire right side crushed by something heavy.


    Then somebody starts talking behind me.


    "Oh what do we have here?"


    Fuck.


    Something hard and heavy hits me in the back and I fly back out of the apartment and into the wall on the other side. I''m pretty sure at least two of my ribs are broken but I still life my upper body up and aim at the person in front of me. It''s a huge man with arms as big as my legs.


    I try to pull the trigger but only a sharp pain comes from them. I look down and see that my fingers and gun have been cut by a sharp object.


    "Sorry, but you chose the wrong time to attack buddy."


    The man lifts his foot up and seems to want to crush my head.


    "Stop


    "


    Brute ey? Not very imaginative.


    My vision gets blurry while I try to contact the rest of my squad. They need to know. But simple static answers my call.


    Somebody crouches down in front of me. It''s a young girl with a smug smile on her face.


    "So mister, mind telling us how many there are of you?"


    I need to contact my members.


    "Misteeer?"


    Something hits my head but I barely feel it due to blood loss.


    The brutes voice starts talking again.


    "He''s already done, let''s get the other four and clear the bugs out."


    Four more? Shit. Six espers against only two and a half remaining squads?


    I need to warn them. Warn them. Warn them.


    Something happens with me. A weird feeling fills my head and I can feel the two espers leaving with the remaining two gang members.


    But I don''t see them leaving, I feel their minds leaving.


    I need to warn them.


    "Espers are here, six of them RETREAT!"


    I shout into the void but I cannot hear my own voice, instead I can see a wave going through the different entities I can feel. They all react different. Some break out in panic, some look confused but around 26 of them seem to step away from whatever they were doing and retreat.


    Hahahaha. I started laughing. Three might die but the others would live.


    Then I black out.


    I puke on the table while blood comes out of my nose.


    I had seen enough and had stored the information saved in the cells. They had reacted and shown me what part had caused the power to awaken. I dissolve everything unneeded and weave it into my own DNA. I needed to do this quickly or I would quickly forget what parts I had to copy.


    My body starts to prickle as everything starts to reform using the newly formed strand of DNA. My skin turns a tad darker as it seemed it was somehow connected with the change. Then my brain starts feeling weird. Just like in his memory I start to notice different entities with what seems to be a sixth sense. They all feel familiar though I cannot seem to go into them. I look at Liam and his entity while concentrating on him.


    It worked.


    I think as loud as I can. Liam smiles and looks at me.


    "Seems like it. Truly remarkable."


    Even though it probably could be considered as a miracle Rose seemed bored.


    "So it did work....We can talk about it later, I''m quite hungry right now and by the way you said you''d bleed not puke..."


    I start laughing not caring about my filthy clothes.


    "You''re right. We should talk about this with Karen and the others. I''ll take a shower real quick, then we can meet upstairs ok?"


    "Done." Liam answers and the three of us get up. I hurry to the shower and get cleaned up. With a new uniform and a weird feeling inside of my head I take a short route and walk into the cafeteria that somehow had gotten the most favorite room to talk about important things. Inside I get greeted by everyone from A3.


    Karen laughs a bit and smiles at me


    "So you succeeded. That''s great in itself but honestly we''ll take care of it during dinner. Ignar actually cooked for us today so dig in."


    Everyone gets a plate full of noodles with some kind of tomato sauce. Simple but good.


    While everyone is seated on one table Karen leans towards me still chewing on a bite.


    "So? Can you talk with your brain like Liam can?"

 30. Different stories

    Since I have some time right now I can put out another one.


    Enjoy everyone ^^


    And like always feel free to comment me.


    One question thought. Since you know I used some german parts in earlier chapters. Somebody wrote that it might be better to translate those parts into english too.


    My question is if any of you want that. [just write in the comments and I''ll translate them in the chapters.]


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    It seemed so easy, though I didn''t know if Liam felt the same way. I concentrated on everyone in the room and tried to think of my vision as of now.


    Everyone looks around disoriented for a moment then quickly seem to get used to it.


    Karen lifts up a cup with water and toasts at me.


    "Seems like it does work. This can come in quite handy to be honest. But it should not dominate any usefulness you two have. I mostly wanted to know if anything went wrong but since it didn''t I''ll leave the rest to you guys. Some of our superiors are getting uneasy about us doing nothing. Though I''m probably just going to shut them up for as long as A3 is incomplete."


    Rose raises her cup too and answers jokingly.


    "Amen, see you later captain."


    With a dubious look on her face Karen walks towards the hallway.


    "Keep the routine up everyone, I don''t want anyone slacking off. I''m giving you enough freedom but please use that accordingly."


    Then she waves her hand at us and leaves the room with a last "Dismissed."


    I was surprised to find out that nobody except Liam was interested in how we were able to create this supposed miracle. Of course they were happy about us succeeding but not more.


    I turned towards Liam who seated himself on my right side.


    "So you where originally a SWAT? And here I thought everyone was from a military force."


    He answers me with a surprised look.


    "SWAT might not be the same as the military on paper but we pretty much did the same thing. We fought in literal wars too. Also none of us were recruited due to the force we served."


    Rose looked at us and seemed to follow his story closely.


    "Let''s just say she did not look for the absolute elite or none of us would be here today. What she was looking for was spirit if you will. None of us had the best aim, it was good and it became better with the gear. You want to know why she recruited me?"


    A barking laugh escapes his throat.


    "You already saw why. I was one of the few people that didn''t flinch in any situation. I survived the ordeal that you saw. My wounds were not that bad to begin with. My marksman Connor did too, thought he could never recover fully and had to retire.


    But that''s not the point here. What impressed the captain was that I had taken a flash bang without covered eyes and still kept holding the same position while being robbed of both my sight and hearing. This kind of talent was what she was looking for."


    Interestingly enough, he did have a point.


    "So, do you still have contact with any of your colleagues? I''ve never seen you leave the complex during the time I was here to be honest."


    Liam and Songe seem to fidget around a bit looking quite uncomfortable. As a result I felt responsible and sad.


    "Sorry... not sure if I should have asked if it makes you uncomfortable."


    Ignars low voice comes in quickly.


    "No, Alexis. Don''t worry about it, but you need to know another thing about A3. We''re not that... visible to public. You saw our equipment, we''re the faceless military squadron that does mostly dirty work. Many know of us but nobody knows a lot about us. And then there of course is the problem if anyone found out our identity. As such none of us have any real family left. I myself will turn 48 in some time. My parents have already died of old age and I don''t have any children I could leave behind."


    He points at Liam with his thumb.


    "Same with his colleagues. Officially everyone of us is marked as KIA [killed in action]. So-"


    Liam interrupts him with an annoyed expression.


    "Nah don''t worry about it. I''m glad that we''re not endangering anyone we''ve left behind. Oh and if you''re interested that is actually another condition to becoming a member of A3. My mother died at birth and my dad sadly had a heart attack during a robbery. Everyone here has some kind of story with their parents."


    Since I was genuinely interested I asked towards Liam.


    "Was that the reason you joined SWAT in the first place? Because of your dad?"


    His expression becomes absent.


    "Yeah, probably guessed I wanted to stop things like this in the first place. Then after my eleventh mission Karen found out about me and recruited me. Everyone thinks I died on that day. I''m even considered a hero in Los Angeles."


    He laughs once.


    "I don''t regret anything, I would make the same choice over and over again. I was in many ways limited in SWAT. In A3 we are quite honestly only doing the most important missions the US army has to offer. We''ve helped this country more often than we can count.


    Ah whatever."


    With a joking gesture he motions at Rose and Songe.


    "Come on, I''ve told them my recruitment story. What about you guys?"


    While winking at him he dismisses Ignar with one hand he adds "And forget about the old guy, his story is boring."


    This time it''s Ignars turn to lift his glass and say "Amen"


    "Haa, fine whatever, I''ll do it. I''ll tell you the story, thought it''s almost as boring as LIAMS."


    Almost shouting Rose sends a mocking look towards Liam. He only leans towards the wall and smiles back.


    "Well, I don''t have any family left either like all of us. Mine where soldiers, both of ''em. Stupidly enough both of them died in the same mission. Karen just found me during a training with the Seals and decided to recruit me. Nothing much to say about that."


    A clacker interrupts her.


    "You serious?"


    It was Songe who looked at her in mockery.


    "Don''t listen to this liar Alex. She beat up seven of her comrades at the same time while laughing at her superior who clearly wanted to humiliate her."


    I looked at Rose in surprise.


    "I though most of your battle prowess came from your power and the gear?"


    "Pffft, that gear only makes us better. Now I am the best, during that time I was just another good trainee."


    "She''s still doing it. You''re so modest, that''s not how we know you."


    This time it was Ignar to say something, I found it true though. Pretty much since I first met her she seemed to eradicate the air of a superior being. One shouldn''t misunderstand she was by no means arrogant, she only seemed to state things that were considered facts by everyone.


    Like her being the strongest soldier alive right now... Though I wasn''t so sure if that was true counting all the unknown espers in the world.


    "Fine I trained like shit to get to that point and that supervisor? Ya know what he did? He freaking tried to force me even further although I knew my own limits better than him. Doesn''t matter.


    I too did not leave anyone behind. I did have some friends that I miss sometimes but we can all cope with this."


    Because it seemed like something she did not want to talk about I did not press the matter about her parents even though I was actually interested what mission they had lost their lives in.


    "So why did she recruit me?" I silently asked everyone around the table while letting my head lean down.


    I was confused, yes I might have some talents and I technically did not have anyone left in my life. But it still bugged me. Why would she take me in?


    Songe leans forward and flips me up by my chin with his hand.


    "Same as with me. Ha."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Well.. mostly the same anyways. Think of it that way. You were perfect absolutely perfect. Your family? Most likely dead, you yourself? Already marked KIA by the military itself. Good power and what seems to be a honest goal. With the story you told us you finally showed us your sincerity.


    I personally was an almost identical case. I was on a leave after a mission in the south of Africa. That was some really messed up stuff. Me and my family wanted to visit a water park."


    His face seems to turn a bit distant while pulling out a folded piece of paper. He hands it over to me. On it I can see a younger version of Songe with a small boy on his shoulder. He''s accompanied by an older looking woman smiling into the camera.


    "Well, we got into a crash and I lost every limb except my left leg. Due to my deeds to the military and my special circumstances Karen recruited me."


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Sighing he smiles at me.


    "Although Karen probably will not admit it there was probably another reason for recruiting you. Next to the levelheaded reason she also pitied you. I''ll only tell you one thing, you''ll have to ask Karen if you want to hear the whole story. Ok?"


    I honestly did not know where this was going. To be honest I expected part of those things. It was just too good to be true but that did not mean I thought that they were just using me.


    I nodded to him.


    "I''ll ask her myself. I promise."


    Rose starts laughing.


    "You don''t have to promise anything Alex. We just respect Karens privacy. If you don''t want to ask her then don''t. There is no need to."


    Songe motions her to quiet down.


    "It''s like she said. But it''s not really a secret either. Anyways, like us Karen too doesn''t have any family left that knows of her, but that hadn''t always been that way. Ignar here-"


    He points at Ignar.


    "knew Karens last remaining family member. She had a younger sister that lived here on the grounds. She wasn''t one of us though. She was simply here because she wanted to live with her big sister and you Alex, look a lot and I mean a lot like that little girl.


    You don''t need to be a genius to figure out what happened but like we said, if you want to hear everything ask Karen directly, she''ll most likely tell you."


    "Don''t think too much about it. I seriously doubt that you''re simply a sister copy for her. Karen was the first and longest member of this A3. After Martin, someone from the other half joined she started acting very friendly towards all of us."


    Ignar seems like he''s thinking about times long gone.


    "She started to dissolve this cold professionalism that dominated during that time. She knew we would almost never deal with anyone else than our colleagues. And now look at us."


    He stretches his arms motioning at everyone.


    "Yes we will finish the mission even if it costs one of us our lives, that we own to the citizen of the USA. But nobody will get left behind. We work more efficient and quickly than any other force we know of. Even the esper squadrons inside of the military aren''t that good."


    "You''re boasting again old man." with a bored look on her face Rose looks at everyone then stands up.


    "Anyone want a beer? We still got some stuff in the fridge....Let''s say to celebrate Alexis'' and Liams success?"


    Dead silence answers her before Songe raises his hand.


    "I could use one... Just take some from the kitchen and put them on the table."


    Rose smiles again seeming as if she had gotten exactly what she wanted.


    "What about you Alex? You want one?"


    Hu? Beer.... ehm...


    Baffled I stutter back at her.


    "I....I..I''m not allowed to drink."


    For a fact I haven''t drunk alcohol once in my life... Zoe said I wouldn''t like that stuff and that it wasn''t worth it.


    Confused Rose tilts her head.


    "Why''s that?"


    Ignar answers for me while shaking his head.


    "Jeesh Rose she''s not 21 yet... Legally she''s not allowed to-"


    The red haired woman simply interrupts him.


    "Ah shut up. That''s legally, do you really think we''re going to have consequences if we let her drink one beer? Come on it''s not even the heavy stuff."


    Since I felt left out of the entire conversation I decided to step in.


    "I''m turning 21 this year so don''t treat me like some child please. I''ll try one though..."


    Ignar shakes his head again while Rose walks into the kitchen.


    "You''ve done it again Rose, if it''s like this I''ll take one too.", then more into my direction. "Just do me a favor and only drink one for now ok? Karen might rip us a new one if she finds out that we let you drink."


    "PFFT." a mocking sound is heard from the kitchen.


    "Karen would probably drink one with us dude. And you do realize that in many other countries teens are allowed to drink waaaay earlier?"


    "This again...." Liam covers his face in his hands.


    "What was that Liam? Got anything against those laws?"


    With six bottles in hand she comes back onto the table.


    "Nonono, I don''t Rose I don''t."


    She hands everyone a bottle but keeps two for herself. It''s a beer I haven''t seen before but that doesn''t amount to much since I didn''t know any to begin with.


    "Want to see something sweet?"


    Like a small girl that found a new toy Rose sets her thumb onto the crown cap and forces it off by simply pushing. Then she proceeds to laugh in an extremely happy way.


    "I wish I would''ve been able to do this in the past."


    Everyone around me does the same...


    I feel lost, I''ve opened soda before...


    "How do I open that?"


    Liam grabs for my arm and puts my hand into the position they had used to open the bottle.


    "Just push your thumb up it''s easy."


    BANG!


    Without thinking I had pushed as hard as I could, knocking the cap through the entire room where it hit the wall.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAAHAHA!" Almost tumbling over Rose laughs her heart out.


    Liam assuringly pats my shoulder.


    "Don''t worry about it. Even Rose messed up at first."


    The woman we spoke of simply put up her bottle for a toast.


    "I''m just glad I can finally take a drink again. To A3?"


    It seemed more like a questions than a toast but everyone seemed to agree and put their own bottles up, I followed their lead.


    "To A3."


    After that everyone drank a gulp and so did I.


    Meh...


    Bitter, but interesting enough to not stop.


    Again I heard Rose laughing.


    "Did you see that face? I love you guys this is awesome."


    The another question coming from what seemed to be Ignar.


    "Rose? Why did you get the German beer? [has a higher average alcohol percentage] That was supposed to be for something special."


    Then Rose answering.


    "But it is special. Alexis just drank alcohol for the first time."


    After drinking half of the bottle I start feeling a bit cozy.


    "It''s good." was the only thing I said towards Rose and the others.


    "She''s tipsy. From half a bottle.... Jeeesh Rose really?"


    She doesn''t seem to care about the accusation and simply sits next to me putting her arm around my shoulders.


    "Isn''t it Alex? It''s awesome, though some of the rest has other tastes this one is still the best-"


    Then louder almost shouting towards Songe. "Isn''t it SONGE?!!"


    He simply waves his hand at her.


    "Yeah whatever Rose."


    One bottle later I felt warm. Interestingly I did not feel how I though being drunk would feel. My motions where still clean and without unsteadiness. When I had finished my first and last bottle Rose was already empting her second.


    "We oughta go to bed now. Karen is going to kill us if she finds out."


    Probably Ignar voicing his thoughts.


    "NAAAAAAAAAH! I''m doing way too great right now. Do you have any clue how long it''s been since I drank a good beer?"


    Rose...definitely Rose. Wouldn''t have guessed her to be so into drinking.


    It took the other three to convince her to go to sleep but we accomplished it.


    Afterwards I lied in my bed feeling warm and cozy again. That hadn''t been too bad. Why did Zoe say it wouldn''t be worth it?


    Don''t care. I feel way to good right now. Thinking about a German beer logo I fall asleep.

 31. Familiar hate

    Haaaa, got another chapter for you guys ^^


    enjoy


    I''m probably going to Keep going with the interaction between Alex and A3 for another few chapters before they meet the raiders again.


    Not sure why I''m writing this though xD


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    "You seem a bit sluggish Alex. It was just one beer, come on."


    I was training. Why was I training? My head hurt and I have no idea how to neutralize this stuff with my power. I buffed my liver but it didn''t help.


    Currently I fought with Rose since she wanted to test my improvement. After messing around a bit with my new power I had figured out most of it. It surely wasn''t very hard. Though I knew that I was not as proficient in its use as Liam


    Due to a small annoying pain behind my brain it was getting annoying to fight Rose. It was not bad, meaning I could manage it if it was only this. But everything seemed so slow or fast at times and I couldn''t cope with that.


    After blocking her fist with my open palm I motion her to stop.


    "Sorry that but that was the first time I even drank anything and Songe told me that that was not some simple stuff. It had a higher percentage."


    Rose looks at me innocently then kicks at my legs which I dodge by simply stepping back.


    "Trust me, that beer is nothing. And I''m not that much into alcohol. I just enjoy beer once in a while."


    She strides forward and tries to throw me to the ground. Again I dodge by sidestepping her attempt.


    "You know Alex, Karen detests beer though she seems to get talkative when it comes to whiskey."


    I sigh and start a slow seeming chain of attacks pushing Rose back, though she doesn''t seem to have much trouble avoiding or blocking them.


    Fine let''s try this then. I step on her foot succeeding in blocking her movement for a second. I grab around her waist and try myself to throw her onto the ground.


    She simply asks and suddenly her entire body becomes loose.


    Hmm? Still in full motion I don''t notice the heel aiming for my head.


    Ow.


    It hits like a truck and blows me a few feet back where I lose my balance and fall onto the ground. I submit by raising my hands in admittance.


    "I''m done. You win. Just let me stay down here."


    With a laugh Rose hands me one of the dozen water bottles she seems to find everywhere.


    "Yea, you can''t handle alcohol but that''s not very uncommon. You''re just not used to it and if I am to be honest, if you don''t like it then don''t drink it. I for my part like it."


    Suddenly Ignar bursts into the room. He seems agitated.


    "Rose, the others... are back."


    He avoids Rose''s sight.


    "What do you mean? Where they successful? Took them long enough to be honest."


    Ignar shakes his head.


    "You should come with me. Chris came back... He''s telling Karen what happened right now. She told me to gather everyone."


    Both of us follow him still in our training garments.


    I turn my head towards Rose.


    "Who''s Chris? Do you mean the rest of A3 that was on a mission?"


    "Yea, Christian is their sub leader. Karen told us she wasn''t able to tell us what mission they were on. But from what I can gather it didn''t go that well."


    "It didn''t. They messed him up good." was Ignars only respond while we walk up the stairs.


    After walking into the research department Ignar stops us in front of a steel door. Liam and Songe are also waiting there.


    "Karen already went inside. Told us to wait until she talked it out with Chris. I haven''t seen him yet."


    Liam shook his head.


    "They said nothing about Skall and the rest." forming a fist with his hand he starts shaking a bit. Songe puts his arm around his shoulders.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''m sure that they''re fine. They too were first notch in combat."


    At that moment the door opens with a loud bang and hits the wall behind it.


    In the doorway an emotionless Karen looks at all of us. Then she simply walks by us and says something barely audible. With my modified hearing I can make it out.


    "I''m going to kill every single one of them." was what she had said. She seemed mad.


    Without waiting further the five of us walk into the room.


    The first thing I notice is that the man on top of the bed has badly healed burns all across his head. It seems that his entire hair got charred off.


    He looks like an old veteran with a short grey beard that somehow survived whatever fire robbed him of his haircut.


    But what seems worse is that he''s missing one of arms. Though it seemed as if it was only removed for repairing purposes.


    He looks up and smiles at our group.


    "Hey guys. I''m glad you came..."


    Rose pushes Liam and Ignar away and rushes to the side of his bed.


    "Chris what happened to you?!"


    She grabs his remaining hand. It seems as if he was very important to her.


    Ignar too seems very concerned.


    "Yea... Chris what happened? I thought it was only a support mission."


    Although Christian seems quite hurt he pushes himself up a bit.


    "It was a liquidation mission. We were supposed to either kill or subjugate one of the Fallens higher ranking espers in Arizona. He himself wasn''t much of a problem."


    He sneers but quickly catches himself again.


    "Although it took us a while to get his exact location it took merely minutes to capture him. But we met more resistance than the information suggested."


    Shaking his head in regret he keeps talking.


    "The esper, <Airless> was a higher lv 3. But he had support from one of the Fallens strongest..."


    Everyones faces turn hard.


    "Who?" Ignar asked.


    "<Child''s Play> he rendered my entire squad unable to move and then one of their others buried them in molten earth. I do not know how but that one person is able to crush parts of our armor. I do not think that it is impossible for the others to have survived. But at the very least Skall is dead. He took down our target with him.


    As for the others. I do not know."


    Everyone seemed shocked and I could understand. Even though I had never met them I knew how the other probably felt towards them.


    "They''re going to pay." Although outraged the professionalism of veterans took over.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    "You should rest Chris. You''ve done enough. They''ll fix you up and I''m sure headquarters will give us new missions soon enough. We''ll get the rest of the details from Karen. We''ll take care of them. Don''t you worry about that."


    Rose pressed Chris'' hand a last time then backed off and pulled everyone out of the room.


    Since I had held myself in the back I wasn''t sure if he had even noticed me.


    After closing the door behind her Rose turns towards all of us.


    "We should go talk with Karen."


    Somehow I feel uninvolved with the entire thing. and it hurt. I did not want to feel nothing towards the death of four of my comrades. It felt wrong but I had never met them, so how could I.


    "SHIT!"


    Surprised at the loud noise I look towards my left. There I can see Liam who punched against the wall leaving a dent behind. Then his entire behavior changes again and he seems to calm down.


    "Let''s go to Karen." was the only thing he said afterwards and all of us follow Rose through the buildings.


    Nobody says a single world while we head towards Karens main office.


    Without knocking on the door Rose simply rushes in. Inside Karen seems to be on the phone with someone.


    "What do you mean you didn''t know!? You should have known this!"


    Shouting at the unknown person she too seemed infuriated.


    "Where are they now?"


    "..."


    "I don''t care if those are not my orders. You can''t stop us anyways."


    With that she puts down the phone and looks at us.


    "You talked with him? Of course you did. We''re going after <Child''s Play> and <Overheat> any objections?"


    Those were probably the ones that fought the other squad.


    "Can we recover the bodies?" asked Liam "I want to bury them accordingly."


    Karen shook her head.


    "They will be recovered by another team. Headquarters told us that we should act responsible. We know where they are. I suggest finishing them to fulfill the job."


    "We''re in." calm on the outside Rose answered for the team. Then more towards me. "Alex, I know you don''t know much about the rest of the squad but-"


    I don''t let her finish. I want to help I know how it feels to lose close to oneself.


    "I''m in as well. I''ll help you with all I can."


    Karen lowers her head.


    "Thank you. We know where they are right now. Apparently they''ve got a small base somewhere along the grand canyon. We''re going right now or else they might be gone when we get there."


    She looks at everyone.


    "Get whatever you need and show Alex her equipment. And one last thing. I don''t want anyone to get immobilized. We''re not going there for capturing anyone. They are a threat. Have I made myself clear?"


    "Yes Captain." Was our mutual answer.


    "Dissmissed."


    After walking out of Karens office everyone heads straight for the armory. For the first time do I not simply see a friendly atmosphere in between the four of them.


    On the way there the air around them changed to something very chilling. This was the professional team everyone respected.


    In the armory everyone takes off their main clothes and attaches the rest of their personal armor to their bodies.


    I had worn it only once before in a small training session with Songe. It basically consisted of multiple metal plates that were attached to the legs and arms so it covered the entire torso of the soldier.


    The helmet itself was a separate thing. Everything was made from the same material as the limbs and housed next to a com unit and separate mechanisms nothing electronic.


    It was quite an awkward feeling having the cold metal touch the naked skin but I knew that it would heat up soon enough.


    After getting into the armor everyone almost looked the same. Fully black clad soldiers.


    Rose hands everyone what seems to be a slightly modified version of an old assault rifle and two extra mags.


    "I doubt we''ll need more, they are more for suppression purposes as anything else."


    Luckily the armor can hold a few kinds of gear on different parts this included a small caliber hand gun that was strapped to thigh.


    "The rest we need is in here and at the outpost." Rose points at her own limbs and rushes outside. After taking small varying things the others soon follow her.


    I look down at myself while my visor is still opened. I laugh since I look like a fully fledged robot from some Science-fiction flick. Then I too run after my other comrades.


    Then I realized how little I still knew. Ignar takes the lead and guides us outside. Karen already seems to be waiting outside in full gear.


    In contrast to our armor her has small insignias on the left side of her breast signaling her rank to the ones that know about it.


    "Chopper is should be coming any second now. I hope everyone is ready. We''re only coming back with their heads."


    Hadn''t thought that she would be this bloodthirsty.


    "Headquarter finally told us that we''re allowed to... Not that I''d care anyways. So we even got green light from them. We-"


    She gets interrupted by an approaching sound of rotor blades.


    Quickly advancing a transport helicopter makes it way over to us. The sound and the wind get reduced by our equipment so we barely feel the pressure that forces the grass onto the ground.


    "Get in now!" Without even waiting for the chopper to land Karen jumps inside and everyone follows her lead.


    "What the heck ARE YOU DOING?!" shouts from the cockpit quickly get shut off by Karen. Though I have to admit the whole aircraft had fluctuated too much for comfort when we had jumped on.


    "Just fly, that''s an order soldier!" she seemed to lose her calm more and more so the pilot quickly followed her order and lifted off before even touching down.


    After everyone sat down we all closed our visors and the coms started coming up.


    Inside our helmets Karen started taking.


    "There is another reason why this will be a pure liquidation mission. We don''t know <Child''s Plays> power. <Overheat> can simply increase the heat an objects base temperature and we can deal with that. But we should not allow <Child''s Play> to utilize his power."


    She hands Liam a sheet of paper and suddenly a picture appears inside of my mind. Liam showed it to everyone. On it I can make out two people. One of them being a teenage boy wearing a suit, with curled brown hair and an middle aged woman wearing shorts and with long hair of the same color.


    "Those two are out targets. We''ll be able to get a bit more equipment in the outpost in Arizona but should you ever see any of the two do not ask questions. Simply neutralize them, understood?"


    "Yes Captain." everyone answered in union. Even I. Somehow I did not feel troubled about killing these two. I was doing this for my new found family.


    My face turns hard like the others. I- no, we would make them pay.

 32. Arrival

    I don''t really want to talk about why I haven''t been writing for this Long but I want to apologize regardlessly


    I shouldn''t have just stopped like that.


    I''m sorry to those that had high hopes for this Story, I''ll try to make it up in the future.


    All I can say right now is that I still dont know how much I can write.


    Anyways, I hope everyone that''s still left enjoys the new chapter after an enormous break from my side.


    And to all those that are going to read this:


    Thank you for putting up with me.


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    I was surprised at how little emotions everyone showed. Though I have to admit that I''ve never seen them during a mission before.


    They all sat inside of the helicopter in silence while checking their different gear over and over again.


    "Karen? If <Child''s Play> can stop anyone from moving how are we supposed to defeat him? I mean it seems impossible to win if he knows we''re there." I ask through the communication unit.


    "Then we just have to avoid getting seen and take them out before they notice anything."


    Her answer was short and she sounded more like an officer taking charge. She felt more like my superior now than at the base. Though I did not know if that was due to her comrades death or if it was normal.


    "There should be more right? I mean I don''t think that they''re the only two espers in that hideout."


    This time it was Rose and though I still heard her normal voice she sounded colder.


    Everybody seemed to have changed and even Liams voice sounded darker as he answered.


    "You shouldn''t worry about that. We''ll get an update once we get to the military outpost there. They''re going to know by now if anybody else joined them."


    Karens head suddenly twitches a bit and quickly her voice sounds over the com.


    "Ok, we''re not allowed to make too much of a mess. Command does not want any collateral damage or the news will be all over this."


    "As if we''d let civilians get killed." Ignar exclaims and Karen seems to look at him from behind the dark metal covering her face.


    "I''m not talking about civilian casualties, I''m talking about damaging property. Command doesn''t want to have a fully fledged fight between us and them happening in some small time village near the grand canyon. It''s just one more reason to try and finish this as fast as possible."


    Because I was slightly confused I had to ask again.


    "Are we really going in there without a real plan? I mean taking them out as quickly as possible doesn''t really count as a plan does it?"


    Liam was the first to answer me.


    "Saying we don''t have a plan is putting it the wrong way. As a good soldier you should be able to react accordingly in any kind of situation. We''re going to wait for a good opportunity with the information that will be provided to us at the outpost."


    Well... that didn''t sound like much of a plan to be honest.


    "That''s not much..."


    I cannot see her face but Rose seems to smile at me. Though her voice sounds very coldhearted she still manages to keep her nice touch.


    "Let''s put it like this. If it was any normal esper Liam and me would charge through the front door together. Liam would transmit the scene to everyone else and they''d follow up afterwards. Everything else really does depend on the situation. As it is now we''ll probably have to shoot him down from afar. Which shouldn''t be too hard considering that he is not a enhancement type esper."


    "So we''re basically assassinating him?"


    I knew I would do it, it''s not as if I had cared about other people I had deemed my enemy but it sounded quite bad considering that we were a governmental force on the way to literary kill someone that went against the system.


    "Yes, we are doing exactly that." Everyone seemed to get even quieter while Karen talked to me.


    "You shouldn''t misunderstand. Normally our highest priority would be to capture them but that isn''t really possible. You should know what happens if you give a strong esper even a few seconds time to react. And to be honest I truly doubt that there will only be those two."


    "They killed multiple of our members, I do not care about their reasoning or their work."


    Rose spoke up and again I felt sad that I could not be on the same level as them. I hadn''t known the others.


    With that last sentence everyone returned to their silent selves.


    It didn''t take much to make me lose my sense of time, which wasn''t that good to begin with. Over and over I check my equipment and the professionalism around me didn''t do a lot to help against that.


    Nervous as hell I was quite happy when we finally arrived at our destination.


    Interestingly enough I was disappointed at what I saw when the helicopter touched down. I hadn''t looked out of the window so the first thing that I saw was... Sand and rubble. From what I could gather we had landed a few miles away from our true destination to avoid detection in the first place.


    "Let''s go, you have waypoints on your nav, just follow me, we''ll group up with the recon team. They''ll tell us everything else we need to know."


    Without looking back at our transport vehicle Karen starts running into one direction. Different numbers appear in green text in the corner of my eye. Although our visors were actually fully covering our heads the entire front part seemed transparent, save for important information displayed in a light green.


    Currently this was limited to a short circle of the surrounding area, like a radar it showed me the surrounding 500 meters as a landscape. Multiple dots in green signaled me the position of my other squad members while a small triangle in the same color left off behind me.


    Our mission time was set at 2218 [10.18 pm.]


    "Don''t fall behind Alex."


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Roses voice cuts through the aether while everyone starts speeding off with their captain in front.


    They were right.


    With that I kicked the ground hard and jumped forward through the darkness of the sands.


    It was not hard to keep track of my comrades. My visor guided me and although I knew it was night everything around me seemed illuminated due to my artificial eyes.


    I did not bother to ask why we ran to our final destination. A small number to the right of me signaled that we were travelling with the speed of roughly 60 mph. I felt nothing of the air pressure that would normally hold me back.


    And we were doing it in silence, though this could only be seen as relative. We were silent when compared to a car transporting us. Our feet still ground the smaller stones to dust and left heavy footprints in the dry ground. This alone was proof with what force we were moving.


    In front of me I could see and feel one of my comrades, Ignar. The old man slowed down a bit and pointed towards me, soon afterwards I heard his voice at my ears.


    "Alex, try to hold your rifles like we do, it makes less sound and reduces the possibility of damaging your equipment."


    Confused I mustered the others. Without exception they had their weapons pressed tight against their torso, while I had swung it while running.


    "Trust me, it''s better for you and your equipment."


    I do as I''m told, more out of interest than anything. I still did not know a lot. They seemed to put everything on my ability to adapt and learn fast...


    This and the equipments indisputable better ability to learn.


    Captain Ithild''s voice cuts through my thoughts.


    "Liam get to the front, you and Ignar will scout ahead, I can''t get in touch with our personnel. I want to know what''s going on. You are not to engage in any fights unless you absolutely have to, understood?"


    Two monotone "Yes Ma''m" follow and the two of them speed up ahead while we slow down.


    Since I''m still not immensely profound in Liams power I still use the comms.


    "Karen? What do you mean you cannot get into touch with the personnel?"


    She seems to hesitate for a second before answering.


    "We should have been in range ages ago but all I''m getting is static. I seriously doubt that anything big happened. The people stationed here are veterans from the militaries espers. They might not be able to stand up in a one on one fight but they are still proficient enough to at least get out of most situations. As such I don''t like the thought of them not being able to come into contact with us.


    Though it could still be a simple interference with their gear... at least that''s what I hope."


    I nod while our progress slows down and Karen motions us with a fist to stand back.


    I look around me. It did not really matter where we were. All I saw was the same from the dusk darkly colored rubble and dirt. Information poured down my visor in a steady flow, telling me that we were still quite the distance away from our destination.


    A small voice comes up in my mind. Feeling the other espers presence I look at the others in anticipation.


    We''re in front of town, nobody has seen us yet. I told Ignar to set up camp somewhere else and scout with his rifle. Our coms are off since we''re 100% sure that "Child''s play" is here. We can''t risk him realizing what''s coming at him.


    Then a more direct thought came directed mostly at me.


    Alex, you''re probably the only one right now that can actually tell me something. Normally I''d just give you all the information I can gather and then we group up again.


    But this doesn''t matter right now. The Captain will tell you what she wants from me and you''ll have to deliver those orders to me, do you think you can manage that?


    Unconsciously I nod my head.


    I could already feel Liam in the far distance, the link was far from stable but it should suffice.


    Karen had obviously noticed my agreement since she immediately spoke up.


    Ask him if he can come into contact with the stationed forces there.


    Liam? Karen wants to know whether you can make out the personnel we were supposed to meet there.


    A short answer immediately followed.


    I''ll have to look further into it to be sure. All I know is that their vehicles are where they should be. They should be inside of this hotel.


    A small pain pokes my head as a picture forms inside of my mind.


    Inside of it I could see the clear outlines of the outskirts of a town through the high powered scope of a rifle.


    Multiple rows of apartments and small stores lined the streets. The building Liam seemed to be looking at was a multiple stories high apartment building, though the words "MOTEL" where hanging from its side.


    The entire thing had surely seen better days. Four stories of dirtied paint. I doubt me or Zoe would ever have set foot in a building like this.


    The cars are still there, as such we have two possibilities. Either they were overrun or they just have technical problems. "Child''s play" though seems to be unaware of our arrival. He''s in the house six buildings further down the road. I actually SAW him walking down the road.


    I see Karen nodding as if to confirm something she had already known. Then she looks up and looks at us through the darkness of her visor.


    "We know where they are. We''re going to group up and take a look at their hideout. Sadly we actually have a time limit right now. We know he''s going to move soon after what happened with A3. The best thing we can do is letting Ignar take him out and take care of the rest...


    Yes. Everyone move up. Alex, tell Liam to meet up with Ignar to find a suitable position to set up his rifle. Let''s go!"


    I nod once and whisper "Yes Ma''m" into my com.


    Liam, Karen wants you to meet up with Ignar and set up a position to snipe "Child''s play" we''re probably going to meet up with you afterwards. Or at least give you new orders.


    A weird feeling overcomes me but I realize it is just Liams way of giving his approval.


    You''re holding up good with my power.


    Was his last sentence before letting me fall into the silence of our coms once more.


    I shrug once and head after the other three.

 33. Betrayal?

    Not much to say here, had some spare time so I had the time to write a bit.


    Enjoy.


    Ps. if anyone knows that name props to you. And if you know it you probably can think of at least three other characters. that might Show up at some Point.


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    It took us barely 10 minutes to come into vision of the outskirts.


    To be honest it looked more like a slum than anything else. From a small hill we could make out a multitude of streets leading towards the inner city. It seemed like most of the population was currently asleep. Barely any cars were moving through the dimly lit roads.


    Thought there where single buildings that looked a bit out of place with well tended walls and surrounding.  Most of them where simply run down. I was sure that the further one got into the town the better the living conditions would get. It was always like this.


    "Liam marked their hideout on the map. Rose, you head over to the both of them, while me, Alex and Songe take a look at where our friends from the military have been.


    Rose, tell Liam that if anything comes up I want him to instantly signal us about it. I don''t want to risk "Child''s play" being able to prepare."


    Karen''s orders left no room for arguments, as such we silently nodded while another green marker left the premise into Liams direction.


    "Ok, we''re going. Try to keep long range coms to a minimum... to be honest, don''t try to talk at all. We don''t know what kind of equipment they have at their disposal. Follow me.


    Slowly she starts jogging towards the first buildings and jumps into their yard. The grass has long seen better days and is already yellow from lack of water.


    I look around while slowly moving after our Captain. Broken rusted toys and a small sandbox is everything I can make out before we jump over the small fence and head through the next one.


    I wasn''t in fear of ever being discovered. Everyone was either already asleep or not interested in what happened outside... and even if, from what I could gather this was not a good neighborhood. As such most citizen that saw dark clad figures walking through their garden would try to stay out of trouble ignoring us completely.


    Luckily for us the motel we wanted to ''visit'' was not a long distance away from the border of town. We reached its backside quickly and stopped at the sight of Karens fist.


    "Our men are supposed to be on the upper floor, luckily for us to be honest. We''re going to climb up and make our way to their rooms. I want anyone that sees us knocked out. It does not matter too much if one or two people see us but I don''t want that to go overboard. Understood?"


    She had not talked over the com but through simple speakers integrated into her equipment.


    Both of us nod.


    "Let''s go."


    Without hesitating Karen jumps against the dark bricks of the hotel leaving the trashcans behind her. Skillfully she grabs different ledges and swings herself further upwards. Next to me Songe does the same.


    A small laugh escapes me while I look at them. Although I had their limbs and maybe even reaction time superior to them I didn''t know whether I could make these kinds of movements.


    I was still carrying my entire equipment plus weapons.


    I shook my head involuntarily and used my power to attach myself to the wall. Then I simply stepped on it and walked upwards.


    I had done this often enough in the past.


    Careful not to step on any windows I make my way up to them. Arriving at the top I see Songe who seems to laugh inside of his suit shaking his head.


    Tilting mine I send a message towards him.


    What?


    I knew he was not going to answer but he just pointed at me and shook his head again.


    A sharp motion from the side from our Captain made us cease everything.


    Yea... we were not here for fun. We had a job to fulfill.


    There was quite literally nothing but a few vents and a door leading down... Not that I expected anything else.


    Karen walks towards the door and opens it without much effort.


    I had expected it to be locked but paid it no thought while following Songe who had went second.


    The stairs leading down were old and unilluminated with a rusted handrail... Not that we needed any of those.


    Stopping in front of the door leading to the highest floor Karens voice once more echoes through her speakers.


    "We''re going straight to room 410. No talking except if there is actual danger. Anything else you can deal with how you see fit. Let''s go."


    With that she slowly opens the door revealing a illuminated corridor. Though there was nobody in sight we still sneaked on the yellow carpet.


    With a motion our Captain signals Songe to take the front. In the small formation I slowly walk backwards keeping the doors behind us in check. Suddenly one of the ones to our side with the label 423 opens and a young couple walks out. Both of them seem like tourists clothed for warm weather with shorts.


    "How about we go to that place in th-"


    The rest of the blonde youth''s sentence gets cut off as Karen and Songe instantly react.


    Both of them grab one and while covering their mouths with one hand they knock them out with the back of their other.


    They lose consciously instantly and we transport them onto their bed while I keep watch outside.


    Songe and Karen didn''t seem fazed in the slightest due to what they had done and just keep moving forward.


    All other rooms seem quiet and though we had to wait once for an attendant to move away we quickly arrive in front of our target room.


    With a few hand signs Karen signals us to ready our weapons and both of us aim towards the door while she slowly and silently lifts the door out of its hinges.


    It was easier and more silent than breaking into the room.


    With the door still in both hands she takes a step back and lets us move into the dark room.


    Afterwards she slowly places the door back how it was supposed to be and turns around to us.


    Through our sensors we quickly make out four people sleeping in the two double beds. They did not seem to have noticed us. Without making any move to wake them up Karen walks up to one of the beds and musters the two inside.


    Then her muffled voice reaches us.


    "It''s them for sure... but why are they sleeping? They should''ve known that we were coming."


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Then more brutal she shakes one of the people awake while Songe turns on the lights. Instantly the four wake up from the brightness surrounding them and two pull out small arms from under their pillows and aim at us.


    I muster them. Two middle aged men and two women. They probably had the cover of two couples living here or something. Both men though had the typical military short haircut together with one of the women. The last one seemed younger,wore her light brown hair long and looked at us in confusion.


    Karens visor glides up to reveal an angry Captain.


    "Put those guns down right now. Why are you just asleep like this during a liquidation mission of a high ranking esper? Even if you''re part of the elite this is slacking off at its highest. What do you have to defend yourself? Sergeant Kisk?"


    The man in the left bed with short blond hair sits up and motions his companions to put down their guns. He looks at us with dark blue eyes and a stern face. Though he seemed tired he was not intimidated in any way.


    "Captain Ithild. We''re not your personal hunters that have to follow your exact orders. We''re from the Espers, so at least treat us like colleagues. Since we were told not to engage in combat we decided to take a rest."


    If looks could kill. With a frosty tone to her voice Karen simply glares at him.


    "I want an answer. We thought you had gotten compromised or something. You didn''t even send us a conformation signal and you were asleep during the time we were clearly going to arrive."


    Seemingly surprised the Sergeant opens his eyes.


    "What do you mean? Leila said she send you everything you needed, this was the reason why we even went to sleep."


    I notice a movement in the corner of my eye but I was too slow. Multiple silenced shots could be heard and both the Sergeant and the other woman fall to the side with blood flowing from open wounds in their upper bodies.


    My instincts take over as I jump to the side aiming towards the two other people inside the room.


    The long haired woman smiled dubiously and aimed a gun towards us while the other man reloaded a rifle...


    I was surprised, I had not seen him pick it up.


    Karen and Songe did not seem fazed though. While I had jumped into cover the both of them had stood their ground not caring about the bullets that had hit their armor, barely leaving a mark. Though both aimed their respective rifle at the two enemies.


    "I take it you''re Leila... Care to tell us your real name? I know you''re part of the forces stationed here so when did you betray your superior?"


    Tilting her head the woman laughs out once. Then her hair started to change revealing long golden strands. Her features changed to leaving us with a golden eyed half naked beauty.


    "Friends of mine call me Slaanesh... Not that this really matters for you, You don''t really need to remember my name, I''m just returning the favor of a friend. I didn''t think you''d actually instantly head here... Ahh well, take it as a small mistake on my part."


    She laughs again but before she can move Songe overtook the distance between them trying to seize her.


    Sadly he did not succeed and collided with the other man who''s facial expression seemed dull with blurry eyes.


    Still laughing the woman opened a window behind her bed.


    "I''d love to play with you guys a bit more but I have more to do right now. Don''t bother looking for your intel, it''s gone."


    I aim towards her and start unloading at the open window. Again the man intercepts the things heading for the woman. This time by simply stepping into the rain of bullets coming from me and Karen. Blood starts leaking out of his torn body but he remains unmoving.


    "Karen? This guy... I don''t know what''s up with him but he clearly does not feel any pain."


    Songe opens and closes one of his hand that seem to have bloody mush inside of it.


    "It doesn''t matter. Everything dies once it''s brain is destroyed."


    With that she jumps forward burying her fist inside of the man''s face. A sickening sound fills the room and the man who didn''t have the time to react simply fall back with a hole where his nose once had been.


    Sadly the woman had already left.


    "We don''t have any intel on her. Songe look through the room and make sure that everything has been destroyed. I wish she was lying but I think the information the team has gathered is probably dead right now."


    Nodding Songe makes his way through the rooms.


    Then our Captain turns towards me.


    "Alex, can you do me a favor and place the corpses on the beds? I''ll call command telling them to come pick them up."


    I follow her command and muster the three dead espers. The Sergeant''s face still had the surprised expression while the woman''s face had been distorted by a bullet wound. Lastly the remaining man. Not a lot was remaining of his face ... or his head in that regard. Karen had not hesitated at all. Although it was quite likely that this had been mind control or something comparable. I did not voice my concern though. I knew I probably would have done the same.


    I shoved the body on the bed leaving red stains all across my armor while Songe came back from the other rooms shaking his head.


    "The data''s gone, that woman said the truth, everything''s gone. If we want to take "Child''s play" out we''ll have to do it with the intel we gather ourselves."


    Karen shakes her head.


    "We''ll take care of that woman some other time. Our main target is him. As of now we have to improvise a bit... She''ll pay some other time."


    Then she motions at me.


    "Alex, tell Liam what happened here. We''re going to meet up with them. I''m still quite confident that we can take care of anyone as long as we take out "Child''s play" beforehand."


    Nodding I concentrate.


    Liam? You there?


    A short silence follows but then he answers.


    Yes. Rose arrived without problems we still shut down our coms. We know that "Child''s play" has more people at his disposal than we knew. Though only a few of them are unidentified.


    Nodding I tell him what happened here.


    Ok. So we''ve been betrayed, or at least compromised. But from what we can gather he''s not making any preparations to move out. Rather I think this does not have that much to do with our mission but with something else.


    Anyways, we''re going to wait at Ignar''s position.


    Karen looks at me and Songe before finally opening her mouth.


    "K let''s head to them and talk things over afterwards. I have contacted command to clean this mess up, let''s hope none of the civilians notice this mess here."


    With that she heads out of the window the golden haired woman had disappeared through.


    Looking back at the death one final time I think about what had just happened.


    I pitied the three corpses behind me. But my feelings stopped there. They were soldiers that knew what could happen to them.


    I shake my head and jump out into the darkness following my Superiors.

 34. Preparation

    Not sure where I found the time to write this....


    And I''m glad about you guys still reading it ^^.


    It''s a bit longer than usual so enjoy it.


    Ps. Most of me being able to write is luck based, so sorry to say that I wont be able to post a chapter a day. I will post one whenever I find the time to write one.


    Oh, and please don''t mind my sense of naming chapters.... I''m a bit unimaginative concerning those...


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    Once more we stealthily made our way through backyards of the slum. Our coms were kept quiet again to keep the probability of being compromised relatively low.


    If that woman was on the side of the Fallen we would have a small chance of harming "Child''s play". But from what I had been able to gather from Liam, "Child''s play" didn''t seem aware of what was coming for him..


    That or it was a well made trap to get rid of the remaining members of A3.


    I didn''t voice my thoughts for now, it would be better to talk about this when all six of us where together, although I didn''t doubt that they had the same idea as me.


    The position of the other three was simply a small hill just outside of the town. It was directly in front of the street that lead to the hideout of our target. This was probably the reason why Ignar had chosen this position. Free sight on "Child''s play" and his esper seemed to be the best choice.


    They had hidden well though. If not for the map in my visor and the marks pointing out their location I probably would have ran past them.


    Ignar had positioned himself lying on the hill with his rifle aimed towards the town. Liam had copied this behavior.


    Both of them were covered by some kind of fabric that seemed to hide heat signatures.


    Rose on the other hand had readily greeted us and even though her face still wasn''t visible behind the cold metal of her helmet she still seemed in a good mood.


    "So you''re finally here. Liam told us everything but we don''t think that this woman had anything to do with the Fallen. They are literally not reacting at all. Even if this was supposed to be a trap on their side they would need to do something. Especially now since we know something went awry."


    Her voice sounded metallic through the speakers and Karen answered instantly.


    "I don''t know whether we have enough information to even attempt to get him. Sergeant Kisk should have had detailed info about most of the members under "Child''s play"s command. Saying we''re strong is not arrogant but saying we can easily win this without any knowledge of the force we''re dealing with isn''t too smart either.


    So I''m just going to ask you what we know. As of now the only thing we have is what Liam and Ignar have found out."


    She motions the named to tell them what they know.


    While Liam stands up to face us Ignar remains on the ground looking through his scope unmoving.


    "We have not seen "Child''s play with a lot of people to be honest. I do not know what he''s thinking but he doesn''t seem to be surrounded by guards. We have identified some of them but not all. He moves through the town like a normal person. Nobody seems to mind him being here, I doubt that anyone knows who he is. He-"


    Karen interrupts him before he can finish.


    "How many espers does he have and who are those espers, that is the most important information right now."


    Nodding Liam carries on.


    "We''ve seen "Overheat" with him but that was to be expected, she''s his right hand. Aside from her he has multiple lv 3''s at his side. The ones we know about are <Tempest> a man who has a power similar to <Airless>, someone we only know as <Chronos> as far as we know she''s able to move at extreme speed, <Blutnatter> a physical strengthen type able to harden his body in some way and..."


    he pauses a second before going on.


    "<Titan>, he''s the one that buried our comrades together with <Overheat>. Aside from them he seems to have a small number of lower level subordinates that we do not know about. He might have stronger ones too but those we were unable to discern."


    "So besides "Child''s play" there is no one else with any kind of mind control? I still think it will be dangerous, so I''m going to ask all of you.


    If we try to take revenge for our comrades we might step into a trap. Should we do it while we still know the exact location of our target or wait and tail him until we receive further information?"


    The smarter thing would be to wait, we all knew this but Rose stepped forward before anyone else could react.


    "Captain, we''ve been through worse and mastered much more difficult missions. I''m for going in as long as we still can. If we wait for too long we''ll lose him... and let us not beat around the bush here. We WANT to get back at him."


    Liam behind her nods in agreement.


    "She''s right."


    Songe doesn''t show any signs until he himself simply says.


    "I''ll follow your orders Captain. Waiting for backup would be the smart decision but getting him now would be more efficient."


    Behind us Ignar starts to move and his old voice carries over to us.


    "I can easily take him out from here. I say we go in and finish this as long as he has no backup. Even if it''s a trap as long as we get "Child''s play" we should be able to retreat pretty easily."


    Karen nods as if she had expected these answers from the beginning. Then everyone turns around to me watching me in anticipation.


    "So Alex, what do you think?"


    I crouch down and think about our situation. I was confident that we could face a lot. I had seen what our limbs were capable of. And to be honest, I agreed with Ignar, I could not think of a single thing right now aside from mind control that would be able to effectively stop us. As such the answer was pretty clear, I wouldn''t do it for revenge as Rose. I didn''t know the others good enough to feel anything like that but if I really wanted to be part of A3 I would need to start thinking not as a normal human.


    I slowly nod and get back up.


    "We should take him out, now''s our best time to do it. He might leave today or tomorrow, or even in weeks but we don''t know this. I agree with Ignar."


    "Then it''s decided."


    Karen slowly lifts her hand pointing towards the city. Her voice sounding unemotional and dull.


    "Ignar, you''re going to stay here. If anyone dangerous or suspicious shows up you will tell us immediately. We will attack at the moment you take your shot at "Child''s play", not one second before that. You think you can take him from here?"


    Unmoving the lying figure of Ignar slowly gives his answer.


    "Not sure why but he''s not sleeping. The shot though is easy. His movements are slow and the wind is close to zero. Together with the high speed of the bullet he can''t evade. To answer your question, yes I can take him from here."


    "Good... The rest with me, Ignar, Liam will tell you when we''re in position, keep an eye on him. We''re going to go in hard, Liam and Songe in front, Rose will charge in after and Alex and me will come in last."


    She pauses for one second taking a deep breath.


    "But if Ignar misses his shot we''re going to get out instantly... This goes especially for you Rose. No unnecessary fighting. Understood?"


    "Yes Ma''m."


    Five voices answer her question.


    Nodding Karen once more heads towards the town.


    "Let''s go then. It''s 0010 right now, I want this done in under an hour."


    With that last remark we follow her downhill, one last look back reveals nothing but some yellow bushes and dust. Only a small part of a black barrel marks the location Ignar was hiding.


    Once more we had to sneak through the gardens and back yards of different citizen. Luckily we had no problems except a dog that seemed to notice us walking by. It had barked a few times until it''s owner pulled it back into his house. We simply waited behind a small tool cabinet until both of them had disappeared.


    I was nervous when we finally reached the last fence separating us from their hideout. It was bigger than the surrounding building.. Not by a lot but noticeable when close up.


    I thanked my mechanical limbs that they weren''t shaking from anticipation. I was finally going to fight for real in such a long time. I crack a smile while edging along the outer wall of the building. Songe in front who had shouldered his gun and seemed to get ready for the signaling shot.


    Ignar, shoot on sight. We''re going loud now, coms on full strength. Tell us immediately if you miss or not. Alex, Songe will breach through the wall right here, you''ll follow inside with Karen. Don''t hesitate to use everything available to you to take them out...


    And one last thing. Do not give them time to react.


    That''s all. Signal will be Ignar''s call.


    Then we wait. We knew Ignar wouldn''t simply take the first possible shot. He would take the one with the highest possibility to hit.


    Time went by and I grew nervous. I never had had much patience so waiting was even harder for me. Next to me the other members of A3 stand still as statues clad in black, unmoving and lifeless.


    I didn''t know what to say. Everything around me remained silent. No one moved, no one made a sound. I mustered Songe staying in front. He had spread his legs and placed his hands on the wall. I knew he was our demolition expert but I didn''t know what he would do.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Then it happened, we only heard a small rupturing sound, immediately Ignar shouted through the coms making my ears hurt.


    "I GOT HIM. I repeat, he''s down, go now, gogogogogo! I''ll keep you covered as good as I can!"


    A smile appears on my lips as my entire body and artificial muscles tensed up.


    Another voice started speaking over the com. This time it was Songe.


    "3, 2 , 1 NOW!"


    For a second my vision was blinded by an enormous flash that followed his shout. The wall in front of us instantly caught on fire but Songe did not care and simply pushed on through it with the power of his limbs alone. Quietly followed by Liam aiming his rifle and Rose with a handgun in hand. I hear shouting and then it was our turn to follow.


    I copy Liams movements exactly and step through the burning wood. Smoke hinders my vision as I slowly move forward. Then Karen quickly steps next to me and we both scan the room we had infiltrated. Inside I can make out multiple people lying on the ground, a mark in my visor tells me that they are deceased. Next to the most frequent one I see Songe, his arm burning white with heat while he holds the body of another person by its head.


    Rose starts whispering through the com.


    "Four down Cap. No high levels, just the small fry. Going ahead, we made some sound, they know we''re here."


    The living room had been completely destroyed but it didn''t seem like the espers had put up much of a fight.


    Suddenly a shout came from outside the room and one of the wooden doors flew out of its hinges, hitting Liam square in the breast and knocking him a few feet back. Splinters flew everywhere as the remainder of the door hit the wall.


    "Welcome little robbers, you have no clue who you''r-"


    The figure stopped talking as he looked over the destruction we had caused. His entire body seemed to be covered in mud and rubble, not showing us any facial expression. Then he tilted his head.


    "You''re not robbers... You''re mo-"


    He could not finish his sentence as a multitude of bullets started hitting his armored face making him retreat a few steps.


    "YOU FUCK <TITAN>!"


    A scream cut through the sizzling fire and before any of us could react something sped past us with incredible speed. It was Rose, her entire body clothed in the light of overcharging her gear. Ramming her opponent head on the both of them fly into the room <Titan> had come from. Stone shards and dust flew everywhere but Karen reacted fast and shouted through the com.


    "Everyone! Push on!"


    Songe nods once and instead of running towards the open door he simply charges at the wall easily breaking it apart. Then Liam walks through the doorway while me and Karen aim through the newly created hole.


    Inside multiple figures await us. They were obviously higher level since they were not fazed at what had happened, though <Titan> seemed unconscious on the floor. Two of them were engaged in hand to hand combat with Rose who still seemed to be fired up with hatred.


    An elder seeming woman quickly dodged under one of Rose''s strikes that simply lodged itself into the wall behind her. Another man with dark red hair and bloodshot eyes made an attempt to grab her arm but he got stopped by Songe who burned his arm with a sickening sound.


    Then I noticed the others. I don''t know what I had expected but seven people playing cards was not on that list.


    Instantly I took aim on one of the players, a young man with black hair but before I could pull the trigger I heard the sound of something flying past me and half of my gun fell to the ground.


    Fine... I have more than a rifle to defend myself.


    The same seemed to have happened to Liam and Karen who both throw the wrecks of their guns towards the table.


    "Go."


    It was not spoken loudly, it was a simple order and me and Liam gladly followed it. In union the three of us charge forward. A weird greenish ball flies towards Liam as we run forward but he simply knocks it aside with a combat knife he had pulled out from somewhere.


    Karen on the other hand had taken out her pistol and shot at the cards and glasses remaining on the table. As shards flew everywhere the espers where distracted for a second. But this was all we needed, I was already in front of the first one of them and lodged my fist deep inside of the stomach of a man in his late 30ties who had green veins covering his body.


    It did not help him though. His eyeballs turned white as the pain in his organs mate him puke up whatever he had eaten. Dodging this filth I grab him by his shoulder and throw him to my left using the momentum to jump at the next target.


    Behind me I can barely make out Karen who simply pops a bullet into the guys head without hesitation.


    I reach the second person on the table while the others had jumped away. This time I faced a young man, a teenager to be honest who simply smiled at me dubiously and threw something towards my face.


    Having anticipated something like this I duck down and hear something scraping the top of my helmet. Then I am in front of him... or at least where he had been, using his attack as an distraction he had flown up to the ceiling avoiding my attack altogether.


    A smile twist my features as I extend my hand towards him and motion him with my finger to come down. At the same time use my power to create a small portion of dark matter just below him.


    His own smile freezes instantly as he falls to the ground, breaking one arm with a crunch.


    "You must be <Tempest>."


    I don''t know why I had said anything while I placed my black foot on top of his head slowly increasing the pressure.


    I had forgotten how sadistic I could be but before I could entirely crush his head something big flies at me at a high speed and I barely manage to block.


    I crash against and through the wall behind me and land in the bathroom... together with Songe who had been thrown at me.


    "Who the fuck do you think you are PUNK!"


    Behind him the man with the red hair shoves one of the remaining espers to the side to step towards his victim.


    "You''re way too early to challenge me!"


    Then before he can utter anything else a black leg appears behind his head. He did not avoid it though and simply took it head on. Looking down on Rose he hesitated once.


    "So even <Chronos> was no match for you. Well, the stronger the better I SAY!"


    With that another duel had been started and I can make out the battered corpse of the old woman Rose had fought before.


    "You ok Songe?"


    I shake him once and lean him against the wall. He quickly answers me.


    "I''m alright, we need to take care of the others, Rose will handle that monster."


    I nod and both of us step back onto the battlefield.


    I had not noticed but in the short amount of time that had passed everyone in the house seemed to have entered the room, though many of them already lay on the ground unconscious or dead.


    Most of their powers seemed to work no different to guns, as such they could not use them carefree, since they might hit their comrade.


    Good for us I though while knocking a young woman out that lashed out at me with a whip seemingly made out of light.


    Even though we were outnumbered 3 to 1 the tides quickly turned to us and the fighting died out. In the end the only ones still standing where the red haired man fighting Rose, <Titan> who had regained consciousness and a young woman armed with a metal baseball bat defending herself with incredible speed.


    I shook my head as I pushed the corpse of an older man away from me whose head had been burned by Songe''s arms and walk towards <Titan> who was fighting Liam alone.


    Then I hear Rose shouting once more, this time she seemed to have calmed down and the red light of the overcharge had disappeared.


    "Were is <OVERHEAT>?!?!?! Where''s the one that killed our comrades!!!"


    Then something unexpected happens. Rose who had the upper hand in her fight until now hesitated for one second and was instantly knocked back by her enemy.


    But it was not only her...


    Liam had frozen in front of <Titan>, and then I started to feel it too and looked towards a small staircase leading upwards to the second floor.


    Then I see them. Two people.


    One of them a young teenager with curly brown hair and dark eyes that seemed to pierce through the entire destroyed house. Wearing a suit he seemed out of place in this destroyed building.


    The other a tall woman with long dyed brown hair and blue eyes. She had the air of a secretary.


    Then he spoke.


    "Well then ladies and gentlemen."


    Extending his arms he makes a motion with his arms seemingly enclosing the entirety of A3 and his remaining subordinates.


    "I welcome you all to my little establishment. How about it? Shall we play a G A M E ?"


    Stressing the last word his face distorts into an ugly smile.


    Five people thought the exact same thing that moment and I did not need to be a psychic to find out what.


    Shit.

 35. Rules and Orders

    Free time everywhere O______O


    and here I thought I''d be busy forever...


    Enjoy the chapter, though it''s one of the smaller ones right now.


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    Why was he alive? Why was "Child''s play" alive?


    We all had the same question. Not one of us doubted that Ignar had told us the truth, we knew of his skill with a rifle.


    But we could not deny what we saw and felt while watching the smiling boy in front of us.


    IGNAR!!! Why is "Child''s play" HERE?!!


    A shout cut through our minds like a knife. Somehow we all could still move out eyes but this was all.


    Shorty after Liams physic scream an answer followed through the coms. Sounding calm and collected.


    "What do you mean? "Child''s play"''s corpse is in one of the rooms of the upper floors, I can still clearly see him and besides he has a hole of the size of my fist in his stomach, he can''t survive that."


    Ignar. He''s standing right in front of us. And he''s rendered us useless, we can''t move.


    "Coming."


    His only answer seemed cold.


    "Are you done now maggots? I know you had some kind of mental dialogue just now. Don''t hide it."


    None of us could utter a word due to his power.


    Still smiling he walks down towards shooing his subordinates away from us. They line up behind him without a word.


    "I''m telling you it''s useless. I want you to tell me the truth and only that."


    Then he kicks a metal pipe form the chaos around him towards us. Spinning it comes to a stop pointing at Rose who could not stand up and was fixed into a crouched position.


    "How about it? What was that exchange of messages about? Please don''t lie to me and tell me the truth."


    Suddenly she can move again and stands up in a ready fighting position while shouting back at the boy.


    "Who would ever tell someone like you the truth you bastard! We told Ignar, our remaining comrade about the situation..."


    Dumbfounded Rose closes her mouth.


    "What did you do to me?!"


    Enraged she tries to throw a punch towards him but seemingly gets stuck in place by the same power that was trapping the rest of us. Unblinking he monitors everyone of us.


    "So you had another one at the ready, well I expected as much. The bullet that killed my double didn''t seem to come from any of your weapons."


    Double?


    "It''s sad that you''re frozen right now, I would have wished to see your facial expressions right now. But that is boring."


    Once more he kicks something into the room, this time it lands just in front of me.


    "And you? I know you''re hiding something, what''s your power? I saw what you did with poor <Tempest>."


    Don''t answer him.


    The force around me disappears. Smiling the boy in front of me gestures me to answer.


    "Fuck you."


    With those words I activate the overcharge of my gear with my hand and jump forward grabbing at his head in blurr.


    I stop mid movement. Halted in place by his power once more. My entire body felt like it burned, I couldn''t stop the overcharge and everything around me started to get tainted by a red shine.


    "Now now, don''t you know, we''re playing a game here. And I don''t want anyone breaking the rules now do I?"


    His face distorts into a feature filled with disgust.


    "Now. Tell. Me. And only the T R U T H."


    "Who would ever tell you the truth?"


    I spit out through my teeth, surprised to be able to talk.


    "I can freely control gravity and used this power to pull him down from the ceiling."


    What?


    "Thank you."


    Once more I get fixed in place.


    What? Why did I tell him that?


    "So only gravity. Boring. Sadly we don''t have that much time here so how about you guys enjoy yourself a bit. Ey?"


    Again he kicks an item through the room, a broken table leg that ends up with the sharp end hitting Rose.


    "Hmm so it''s you bitch, the one that killed <Chronos>. I still wonder how you did it. You seem stronger than that scum. Though you did have some similarity to the others we buried. Though they deserved that fate."


    "YOU DARE!?!?!?!"


    Rose shouted while her entire body glowed in the same color as mine.


    Then he laughs.


    "Yes I do. Woman, kill your comrades inside of this room."


    What? Stressed I look towards Rose who seems ready to rip "Child''s play"s head off any second. Then she turns towards Liam.


    "Rose? What are you doing?"


    "You can play now."


    All shackles fall of us as the boy laughs again.


    Suddenly I hear the sound of bending metal and I see Liam flying through the room crashing into a cupboard. His attacker Rose standing next to "Child''s play" and slowly stepping forward towards Karen.


    Our captain puts her hand up trying to calm her down. Though her arms too start glowing in a white light.


    "Rose stop this now. You''re part of A3. There is no need to hurt each other."


    She doesn''t listen and kicks at her superior who is barely fast enough to dodge the metal leg aiming for her head.


    Then a small voice resounds through our coms.


    "I''m sorry... I can''t control myself. I... I have to kill you."


    Fuck.


    "Liam, get your ass up and get over here! Songe help me keep Rose down! Alex! KILL THIS FUCKER!"


    With pleasure. I close off all sounds from outside with a message to my helmet. It was probably his voice.


    I rush towards him while Rose fights off three of her comrades at the same time.


    "What are you doing?" I feel something hard hit my arm as I had barely lifted it up in time to defend. In front of me was the young woman that had defended herself with the baseball bat all this time. Reading from her lips I barely understand what she''s saying.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Can''t let you kill ''im while the game''s going now can I?"


    My features turn hard while I grab her bat and crush it with the force of my hands. My voice barely comes out of my speakers but I was pissed.


    "Out. Of. MY. WAY!"


    Instantly everything surrounding me in a meter Radius gets flattened. Including the right arm the woman had used. Instantly retreating she jumps back and starts binding off her stump.


    I don''t pay her any more attention and jump towards "Child''s play". None of his powers stop me. Nothing stops me at all.


    My fist connects with his face and I shout out in happiness.


    But nothing happens. His features don''t move. He doesn''t even seem to care.


    Then he looks into my eyes. And even though I have all sounds cut off I understand him.


    "Aren''t you looking for something?"


    Ey?


    My entire body goes limb and my vision blacks out.


    "What is this?"


    I ask into the darkness.


    "What else? You want to catch that girl that attacked you with that bat. But I''m sad that she seems to have hid somewhere."


    Yes of course.... That was the solution.


    "You''re right."


    My vision returns and I leave "Child''s play" behind to walk after the blood leading towards my prey.


    Behind me I can barely make out the blurry figures of four people fighting to the death and it was only one of them that truly was unharmed.


    I can hear a voice from far away telling me something... But it doesn''t matter.


    "Where aaaareee youuuuu?"


    I ask into the destroyed room I had stepped in. bloody stains showed me my way...


    Why was I doing this?


    Oh I remember, because I have to catch her. The small girl inside of me laughed out of delight. How long had it been that I had played catch.


    I pull out a combat knife that had been strapped to my lower leg and followed the stains towards the next room.


    Inside I already heard it, the huffing of a person trying to catch her breath. Instantly I turn towards the sound. She had been behind the door with a metal pipe she had grabbed from somewhere. Hitting my face with a loud bang the circuits inside blacked out for one second.


    It did not matter.


    "I caught you!"


    It wasn''t my voice that had said this but I felt my hand holding onto something squishy. And so I pressed.


    A scream cuts through my senses as the systems come back online. In front of me I see the body of the woman, my knife buried deep inside of her breast.


    I caught her. I was happy, though I did not know why.


    Pulling her behind me by the arm I had been holding I make my way back through the building and back to my comrades...


    Comrades?


    Walking through the last doorframe I remembered. What awaited me inside was Liam, Songe and Karen obviously out of breath and battered.


    Songe and Liam had both lost an arm, while our Captain was fighting without a helmet that seemed to have been destroyed somehow.


    The three of them were circling around Rose who simply stood in the middle unharmed from what I could make out.


    ALEX, no time to explain, send a message to her mind and help me convince her that we''re not her comrades right now. It will only be temporarily but I''m busy living right now.


    Confused I send an answer back


    How?


    He seems to fall under one of Roses kicks but Songe blocks it for him.


    Just shout or scream into her, do whatever you have to do but make her stop, we can''t fight her like this.


    I had no Idea what to do but I extended my inner sight towards her and started to talk.


    Rose, I know you can''t answer me like this but...


    I stop for one second. No, I had to do it.


    These are not you''re comrades Rose, the young boy and the woman are, they are the ones that are you''re COMRADES!


    I shout the last part into her and hope for the best. Then everything gets destroyed by a voice talking over the com.


    "What do you mean? You''re obviously my family from A3 how can you say we''re not comrades."


    Then another voice answers, one that we had forgotten about for this short amount of time. Ignars collected self seems to appear in front of our inner eyes.


    "Rose you just said it yourself... We''re not comrades, we''re FAMILY. He said kill the comrades in this room... But there are no comrades in this room."


    Then she stops. Mid punch she suddenly hesitates to keep fighting against Karen. Her armored head shakes a bit. Her visor glides back and reveals a face twisted by hate. Turning around to "Child''s play" she starts talking and her voice barely covers the distance between them.


    "Oy. "Child''s play" you do realize he''s right do you? You almost made me kill my captain... I dare say you deserve some punishment for that don''t you?"


    Though silent her voice carried an insane amount of threat with it. Although her overcharge had been stopped she seemed close to going berserk.


    The boy simply frowned.


    "What is this? You just broke a rule. That shouldn''t happen."


    Then before anyone could react something flew past us and landed in front of "Child''s play". Astonished I looked down on a plastic bottle that pointed towards the boy, behind me Ignar slowly stepped into the ruined room weirdly enough without his helmet.


    "I''ve already seen through your power. Blame yourself for making it so obvious."


    Visibly scared and nervous the boy takes a step back and the woman pushes him behind herself.


    "W...wh...What do you mean? I''m a psychic, I can control you guys."


    Ignar simply laughs once and points towards the bottle in front of him.


    "Sure sure boy. Just tell me one thing.... Why are we ALIVE then? Could it be because you too have to follow the rules of your game? Well.. it doesn''t matter, the only thing that matters right now is my next question....


    So, what will it be "Child''s play"? Truth or dare?"


    Still smiling he raises his left hand aiming his pistol towards his face.


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    PS: Anyone know the game "green light/red light"?

 36. Failure

    Enjoy the chapter ^^


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    "Che."


    "Child''s play" seemed to have regained his composure though he still seemed quite nervous.


    "Put the gun down old man. You can''t break the rules I''ve already set. The only reason why that woman managed to get out of my control is because she seems unusually dense. And to answer your question I will chose truth for obvious reasons. Enjoy this last win after this round the rules will change and you will all perish."


    "Captain?"


    Turning his head Ignar looks towards Karen.


    "Right now he should be forced to answer any question that is in his power to answer. I have deducted that his power is based around certain rules that he can set up. He will have to abide to those rules as well as everyone else. Any ideas on what we should ask him?"


    She nods slowly.


    "Where are the leaders of the Fallen?"


    With an evil smile she points at Rose.


    "Rose, I want you to record everything he tells us as of now and send it to our superiors."


    "Yes Ma''m."


    Everyone looked at the boy in anticipation. Though he tried to keep his mouth shut he suddenly started talking in a similar fashion that me and Rose had before.


    "We do not have a united leader, we follow the same goal and have all been abandoned by <GOD>. There are no leaders whose location could be compromised, I must apologize."


    Ey? What''d he say?


    With disbelieve in his face Songe takes a step forward and clenches his remaining hand into a fist.


    "You think we''d believe that? You have hundreds of members. You expect me to believe that nobody is responsible for this?!"


    "Child''s play" seems oddly quiet and seemed sad. While letting his head sink down he looked towards the floor.


    "I have told you the truth. If you seek for someone responsible for the founding of the Fallen ask Arthus himself. He is the reason... We have been abandoned, all of us. All that''s left is rid this world of sinners. Sinners like you and me. But allow me to send you ahead, I have already said too much."


    We thought we could prepare for his power. But we couldn''t and once more all members of A3 were frozen in place, held by a force we couldn''t fight.


    "<Overheat>, <Titan> please end this. I do not wish to converse with these people anymore."


    Then he turns towards his third comrade.


    "<Blutnatter>... I didn''t think that you''d last this long. I will go ahead, I politely ask you to dispose of the bodies afterwards if possible."


    The man nods.


    "Sure..."


    One last time "Child''s play" turns around to us and watches us with pity in his eyes.


    "I do think that your death is needed. You have committed too many sins. Goodbye, we will undoubtedly meet again in hell."


    Then he walked out into the dark corridor and out of the house.


    The woman -<Overhear>- and <Titan> looked at us and everything around us started to flicker with heat.


    "Don''t think too badly of us, this is the only way to surely kill your kind."


    The woman''s voice was surprisingly calm but did not hide her homicidal tendencies. We knew it was probably over, none of us could move and we felt the ground under us burning. We would be buried in molten stone like our other comrades had been.


    "I''m sorry I pulled you guys into this."


    Karens voice drifted to us, not over the com but from her mouth. Rose simply laughs once while Liam shakes his head.


    "I regret nothing" both of them said at the same time.


    Ignar and Songe seemed to think the same. I too wanted to contribute to our bond but before I could open my mouth another question interrupts me. It seemed to be directed at Rose and came from the big red haired man <Blutnatter>.


    "You. Woman. How strong are you really? We fought once but it seems you barely used half the power when you fought your comrades."


    She faces him and takes her helmet of looking into his eyes and tilting her head.


    "If I had been unharmed you''d barely take me 2 minutes."


    He returned her smile to her.


    "Next time we meet, let''s fight with all we''ve got. I know you''re better than those puppies. I would love to see you try to take me down in 2 min."


    Rose simply shakes her head closing her eyes as the six of us start slowly sinking into the ground. Luckily we did not feel the heat.


    "Sure, we''ll fight again. I''ll go all out on you."


    She smiled again but it was the sight of a defeated person accepting her fate. I too closed my eyes. I guess at least we went out with a bang.


    Then something interrupts our thoughts. One person who was coughing and another sound... It was a loud crack followed by something wet hitting the floor.


    Then <Blutnatter>''s ominous voice fills the room.


    "It''s a promise then, my name is Khorne. Remember it, repay me by fighting me next time with all you''ve got."


    We opened our eyes and instantly noticed that <Blutnatter>... no, Khorne had disappeared. He seemed to have left us with two more corpses though.


    <Titan> did not even seem to have been able to defend himself. His eyes were bloodshot and he was bleeding from his mouth, eyes, nose and ears. He had died choking on his own blood.


    <Overheat>''s body on the other hand did not leave this world unharmed. Her head had exploded. Small fragments of bone and grey matter had been sprayed all across the room decorating the walls together with the other corpses.


    Rose spoke out loud what all of us thought.


    "What the hell just happened?"


    I followed her immediately.


    "Why did he save us? I thought they were working together..."


    With loud cracking sounds Karen freed herself from the grasp of the ground below.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "It doesn''t matter, we can move again. I suggest we leave now. Ignar, get the parts we lost will you? We need to get out of here. I don''t want to get into any situations with the police... Though I''m surprised that they haven''t arrived yet."


    Her voice was filled with coldness and we didn''t dare to say anything, she seemed mad. As such we simply follow her example while Ignar picks up the two limbs and helmets Songe and Liam had lost.


    From outside we could now clearly hear the sirens from the police.


    Liam seems stressed and I can hear him swearing over the com.


    "They are such chickens. Only arriving when the shooting and fighting has stopped... We wouldn''t have tolerated this in SWAT."


    Karen turns around to him.


    "Doesn''t matter, we have to go now. Rose, contact our extraction. I want to get out of here as fast as possible... If you guys have not realized we''ve lost "Child''s play"... Our mission was a failure. So no fuckups now. Understood!?"


    We nod without exception.


    "Yes Ma''m!"


    With a gesture she orders us to charge out through the back of the building. We were greeted by three armed uniformed men but we knock them aside without much problem.


    We did not need to put much focus on stealth now. If we moved too slowly we could be potentially caught. As such we simply ran. Jumping over fences and leaving flabbergasted officers behind us.


    There was no sweet talk out of this... We had been defeated. Yes of course we had taken out over 15 enemy espers. But we only survived because somebody else stepped in. And we did lose "Child''s play"...


    Che!


    Since we were running at full speed it did not take us long to reach our extraction point. A black transport helicopter was already waiting for us thought it wasn''t the one that had brought us here. Nobody said a word as we jumped inside. Small sparks flew away from where Liams arm had been before and danced around the inside of the heli while we lifted off.


    Rose was the first one to interrupt the silence. Throwing her helmet into the middle of the space she swore once.


    "Fuck."


    Then looking at Karen she started talking.


    "Captain. What now? Command won''t look at the whole thing too nicely. 4 of their higher ranking esper operatives are dead. It doesn''t matter if it wasn''t our fault. And we even failed with our mission to take out "Child''s play". Yes we did get <Overheat> and the others... But let''s be real here, the Fallen have many more like them. Us taking them out will not have any big effect on their overall fighting force. And th-"


    With one motion filled with superiority Karen forces her to stop talking. Her face seemed bare any emotions looking down at us with cold eyes.


    "Corporal Cooper, I am fully aware of our mission. Right now the thing that matters most is that we have survived, whatever command might say... it will be dealt with accordingly. I do not think that I have to remind you that everything you have heard and seen today is confidential. The information "Child''s play" has given us will be transmitted and processed."


    Using Rose''s family name she showed us how mad she truly was. Ignar raised his hand looking at his Captain with worry.


    "Ma''m. With all due respect, thi-"


    He does not get any further as Karen stares him down making him shut his mouth.


    "I did not ask for your opinion on this matter Sergeant."


    Stressing his rank she reminded him of his place. Sighing she leans back and looks at the ceiling.


    "What went wrong during this mission. Coporal Jensen, you have the permission to speak."


    With his remaining arm Liam saluted once. For now they were simple soldiers answering their superior.


    "A3 went in without enough information on the target. We were unaware of the fact that he had a body double. As such we were overwhelmed by "Child''s play"''s psychic power."


    She nods once.


    "That is correct. Command will demand a report on this whole affair when we come back... Corporal Cooper, explain everything to Ms. Mercer when we come back. I don''t doubt that command will investigate her due to this. As a matter of fact, all of you will probably be called in at least once. But.. do it in base please, they will give us at least a day to recover before interrogating us."


    Interrogating? I must have shown my confusion because Liam just slowly shook his head, motioning me to stop.


    Don''t ask anything right now. Rose will talk with you at base. Karen is just worried at the moment, you have to realize, this mission was not officially approved by command. They only gave Karen freedom due to respect to A3 as a whole. But now we failed and as such we are officially responsible for the deaths of their espers on site.


    Even if you have questions. Wait until Rose comes to you, she''ll tell you everything you need to know.


    After his silent message he closes his eyes and rests his head against the back, much like Karen was doing.


    The flight seemed longer but it was just my imagination, soon enough one of the pilots in front informed us that we where touching down. On the ground we stepped outside of the dark Helicopter and were greeted by the sight of a small procession of five unknown soldiers. One of them stepped forward and saluted in front of Karen.


    "Captain Ithild, command would like a full report on the mission, we are here to escort you to headquarters, another chopper is ready to take you with us."


    Karen seemed to have expected as much. Turning around to us she nods.


    "Soldiers, I want you all ready when I come back. Get the repairs needed that everything works again. Corporal Jensen, Corporal Parker get those limbs replaced and tell the mechanics to fix my helmet for me. Aside from that, dismissed."


    The five of us salute. Then she steps away from us in full gear and follows the soldiers outside. A sense of defeat filled me as I watched her walk away.


    Then I feel a hand on my shoulder and look behind me. Rose looks at me in pity.


    "Don''t worry about the Captain too much. She can handle everything command throws at her. It''s more important now to get some rest. You held up good considering we threw you into the fray from the get go. Just get changed and sleep over it, I''ll talk to you when we''ve all had at least seven hours in bed."


    I nod once while Liam, Songe and Ignar had already stepped inside of our compound. The two of us followed them got rid of our armor in the same room we had put it on. It was a liberating feeling as the plates fell of my body. Surprisingly enough I hadn''t sweated much except on my head.


    Rose seemed the same and we quickly got into the standard military clothing and headed towards our living quarters. On our way we met the other three again. Liam greeted me with one hand.


    "Don''t worry too much about everything. I only want to say that we''re proud that you held up the way you did. This can''t really be counted as a good mission for newcomers."


    I nod towards him but can''t seem to say anything. My thoughts were still too puzzled to from anything coherent. Thankfully Rose steps in for me.


    "Same goes for you, we need a good night''s rest right now. So all of you should go to sleep right?"


    Everyone agrees and we go our different ways. In front of my door I bid farewell to Rose and wished her a good night.


    Inside I simply crashed onto my bed. Only one thought reigning supreme in my mind.


    This is exhausting.


    Then I fall asleep letting the blackness overtake me.

 37. Traitors?

    Got a new chapter for you guys, hope you enjoy.


    Btw if there is anything bothering you about the Story feel free to tell me, probably already said it enough of times, but I''m always open to critisism.


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    I woke up without problems. Even though the day before had been exhausting I felt no consequences and my body worked quite normally. I didn''t care that I had slept with my clothes on and simply headed to the cafeteria to get something to eat.


    Inside I was greeted by Liam, Rose and the last member I didn''t know Christian sitting at one table. The burns that had covered his face where now bandaged and his arm had been exchanged. Liam too had gotten some repairs. Where they had found the time I did not know.


    The others were nowhere in sight. Liam pointed at me and motioned me to come to them.


    With a worried look I sat down next to Rose.


    "So... what exactly is going to happen now?"


    Asking the three of them I noticed that Christian instantly looked at Rose with worry in his eyes. She herself showed no emotion except her normal smile.


    "Well, we don''t know the details as of now and I''m sure Karen can handle it. But just in case we need you to remember some stuff in case they call you in for questioning."


    Questioning? Confused I interrupted her.


    "What do you mean with questioning?"


    If I fazed her with my interruption she didn''t show it and simply answered me.


    "Well, the higher ups probably aren''t too happy with what happened yesterday. Too many casualties and we attracted too much attention."


    Christian motions her to stop and keeps talking in her stead with a soothing voice. Seems like he''s been told everything, which did not really surprise me.


    "Here are the facts:


    A3 took part in a mission that was, at least in the beginning not sanctioned by the high command.


    Secondly A3 lost 4 high value operatives during the mission. Loyal high ranking espers, whatever their power might be are very important. As such we''re responsible for their deaths.


    Thirdly."


    he pauses once and sighs.


    "Thirdly, A3 had the chance of backing out after it was pretty clear that you had been compromised. Or at least that information was missing. If you had gotten "Child''s play" nobody would have cared but now that is something entirely different.


    Which brings me to number four. A3 lost their target. "Child''s play" got away. Command doesn''t care about all the small fry surrounding him. To be honest, even "Overheat" wasn''t that important. All of them where probably simple foot soldiers, cannon fodder if you will.


    And finally. This mission was everything but stealthy. Yes, you guys probably went in quite silently but the problem lies with the police and civilians that saw you during the mission and the entire cleanup procedure that had to take place."


    He shakes his head with a tired expression.


    "All in all the entire affair is a huge mess. If Karen was anyone else BUT the Captain of A3 she''d face a court sentence. As of now the most probable thing is that command will call everyone in to get a detailed report of the entire mission. I''m honestly surprised that they haven''t already done so... Probably because of something Karen did."


    Rose nods to his explanation.


    "Couldn''t have put it any better. To put it bluntly, we took a risk and we lost, now we have to face the consequences. Luckily we have some information about the two espers that we don''t know and about what "Child''s play" said about the Fallen. It won''t do much but it''s a start. The most important thing for you to know - if they take you in that is - is, do not hesitate to tell them everything. They have way''s of figuring out if you''re lying trust me. Because you''re the newest member they probably will not ask you too much. But of the things they ask you, just be honest with them."


    I wasn''t convinced by this, there was still a certain risk involved.


    "What if they ask me about my power, or about my past, what should I tell them?"


    Rose seemed to think about my question for a moment, then Christian answered for her.


    "Quite easy. Tell them something that is actually the truth. If they ask you what your power is, simply tell them the control of gravity. This is considered true, it''s not all of it but that will not matter. Just give them something genuine to hide a something else. You just shouldn''t lie."


    I nod, I had understood. A truth told with bad intend will work better than all the lies you can invent.


    "I understand. What about Karen though. Have you heard anything from her?"


    I seemed to have hit the nail on its head. The three of them looked around uncomfortably before Rose answers with a sad smile.


    "We''re always saying she''ll manage but to speak the truth, we''re worried. We''re by far not a perfect team and we''ve failed missions before. But yesterday was the first self ordered mission that we absolutely butchered. To answer your question, no we haven''t heard of her. But as of now we can''t do much except sit it out."


    Then she throws me another smile.


    "Look at it this way though, we are too important for them to simply get rid of. They''ve put too much effort into us, so at least we cannot be disbanded that easily. And Karen still has quite an amount of allies with the higher ups."


    A voice from the entrance interrupts our conversation.


    "The Captain can handle this. We should follow her example and show command that we shouldn''t be considered a hazard for other missions. Right now we''re officially on house arrest. Nobody of us is allowed to leave the area without clearance. Pretty sure they think we let "Child''s play" go on purpose. They think someone has defected..."


    I recognized the voice to be Ignars. We turn around to face him as he seems to have new information. He seemed quite angry and his expression did not hide it.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    "We''ve got a huge problem at our hands... Like I said, they think someone of us is working for the Fallen. Right now the ones the most suspicious are probably me, Chris and Alex here.


    Me because I did not kill "Child''s play" when I had the chance. Chris because he survived the first mission..."


    He hesitated for one second before continuing. Then he looked at me.


    "Alex, you''re the newest member of A3, as such you''re also the most suspicious of us. We and the others saw what you did, we know that you''re not part of the fallen, the problem is that command doesn''t share this feeling. I''m absolutely positive that they''re going to call us three in."


    He laughed once.


    "I don''t even know how much time we have before they decide to come for us. They want someone to take the blame and they can''t put it on Karen because she''s highly respected. I know Rose already told you the gist of what you need to do to get through this. But to be honest, I do not know what more will happen now.


    Just be careful and if anything really threatening comes up try to reach Liam for help. As long as it''s only for a short amount of time they will not notice it."


    Confused Rose looked at him, then Christian answered him with disbelieve in his voice.


    "You''re kidding right? They think WE defected? A member of A3? I lost the entirety of my squadron during our first fight and they don''t say a word but now they think that we''re traitors?"


    His fist slams down on the table as he shouts the last words towards Ignar. Trying to conciliate him Rose puts her hands on his arms.


    "Calm down Chris. They just need someone to take the blame, I''m sure that not one of them really thinks this way about us."


    Facing her he spits back.


    "It doesn''t make it better. It''s nothing short of a humiliation. We''ve all had questionings about missions but those were mostly simple reports. THIS."


    He waves his grey arms around before finally dropping them on the table with a loud thud.


    "This is stupid."


    Rose pats him on his back.


    "We know it is but we cannot change it. Just tell them what they want to know and be done with it."


    "Will you manage Alex?"


    Startled I look towards Ignar. I had thought about the whole thing in silence and had to admit I understood the commands way of thinking. Though I did not like it.


    Sighing I look face the rest.


    "I''ll be honest here, I don''t know. There''s too much I am unaware of. The only thing I can say is that I''ll do my best. I won''t let them put the blame on me or A3. We did everything we could and I regret nothing. I promise they will not get anything out of me to burden A3 with."


    Holding my gaze for a split second the four of them nodded in union. Rose even leaned to the side and gave me a quick hug.


    "I''m sure you''ll do fine. Eve-"


    Suddenly the doors to the cafeteria burst open and interrupt Rose. A slightly out of breath Songe rushes in.


    "The Captain''s back and they want you three Ignar. You were right. The re-"


    "That is enough Corporal Parker."


    He instantly stops takes a step to the side and salutes. Behind him Karen walked in dressed in a decorated uniform and a face as blank as a sheet of paper. We quickly follow Songe''s example, jumping up and saluting towards her.


    Behind her a couple of soldiers walk in two lines with a young man with short black hair in the middle. A small insignia on his jacked tell us that he is with the military police, though nothing shows any information about his rank.


    Karen doesn''t seem to have any familiarity in mind right now as she practically shouts through the room.


    "Sergeant Wright, Sergeant Solis and Ms. Mercer! All of you will now follow Commissioner Ostrid for questioning concerning the mission that has taken place yesterday!"


    Nodding towards the commissioner she takes a step back.


    He himself barely acknowledges her making us quite angry. If he noticed it he didn''t show it and simply opened his mouth stating with a clear voice.


    "First of all, A3 is now officially on house arrest. While the three individuals are being questioned the others may not leave this compound. This also goes for you Captain. Does everyone understand this?"


    Still saluting motionless all of us answer in union.


    "Yes SIR!"


    He then points towards me and Christian.


    "Good good. I am sorry to inform you that you will be stripped of any ranks you hold during this investigation."


    Instantly I can feel Christian cramping up to my left but he remains calm on the outside.


    "Mr. Solis, Mr. Wright, Ms. Mercer, if you would now follow me. These men will be your escort until we have reached command. Everything you need will be provided to you, you will not need any personal belongings."


    With that he turns around and leaves the room. The soldiers move to the side making a small corridor for us to walk through. The three of us slightly look towards Karen who slightly nods and form the word "go" with her mouth.


    "Let''s go then."


    Ignar speaks up once and takes the first step forward. Me and Chris quickly follow. The soldiers quietly surround us while we walk through the hallways of our home compound. Ignar seemed like a statue in front of us walking without being intimidated by the force surrounding us. Chris on the other hand clenched his hands in rapid succession. He still seemed mad about what the commissioner had said...


    And then there was me. I would lie if I said I wasn''t nervous. But it was not because I felt threatened, it was because I did not know what would happen now. I only knew that I would not be able to win this fight with my power alone...


    I would have to rely a little bit on my wits.


    A laugh escapes my throat as we step outside and towards a black transport helicopter that would take us towards an unknown location.


    Relying on my wits?


    Fuck I am so screwed.

 38. Loyalty

    Kinda Long chapter today... my chap length isn''t reliable.


    well, don''t think anyone is going to complain about this though.


    Enjoy the read everyone ^^


    I actually also wanted to tell everyone that you can ask questions about the Story whenever you feel like it. Because I feel like I''ve left quite the amount of plotholes throughout the Story.


    And yea.... cliffhangers are my thing.


    Sorry not sorry :P


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    Hahaha, I don''t like this.


    I mustered my surrounding. After a pretty short flight with the helicopter where I had lost all sense of time we had arrived... somewhere. As soon as they had opened the side doors my eyes had started to spas out. Some kind of interference made my vision go blurry. Additionally to this my limbs started to feel heavy and sluggish. Christian seemed the same, though Ignar did not show any signs of being affected too.


    I could barely make out the building in front of me but from what I could see it had a simply rectangular shape and next to none windows. Then the soldiers slowly but surely push us towards the entrance.


    The instant I take a step inside the compound my vision left me entirely making me stop shortly. Then someone poked me into the side and a voice talked to me. Probably one of the soldiers.


    "Ma''m please keep walking."


    I turn towards him not seeing anything around me. His sentence had seemed so far away for some reason and I couldn''t feel anything in my limbs anymore, though they still moved. Silently I answer him with a croaking voice.


    "I can''t see and my body is not reacting how I want it to. I-"


    Another man interrupts me. This time it was the commissioner... Ostrid.


    "Keep walking. This compound is secured by multiple layers. The most complex machinery inside of your body is being shut down by our defensive systems. Your vision will return to you once we reach the interrogation room."


    So they had these kinds of things here. And here I had thought that we had the most advanced technology in the military.


    At some point the three of us were separated and I was told to sit down somewhere. From what I could feel with Liams power there were multiple people very close by and someone in front of me. Though I was still not well versed enough to find out what they were doing exactly.


    "You''re vision will return now but keep in mind that we can take it away from you anytime we see fit."


    A female voice in front politely informed me before my eyesight returned with serious interference issues.


    I guess it wasn''t perfect but it would have to do. In front of me sitting on the opposite side of a metal table was a middle aged woman with a uniform barring any kind of rank or insignia. She had short brown hair and sharp features. This coupled with the blankness of her clothes made her seem quite dangerous. She didn''t wait long for me to recover.


    "You''re name is Alexis Mercer? Just answer the questions and this will be over before you know it."


    I remembered what I had been told by my comrades and simply nodded.


    "Yes Ma''m that is correct."


    She wrote something down on a sheet of paper I had not noticed before. To be precise she had multiple envelopes in front of her.


    "Good, do you know why you are here?"


    "I think so Ma''m, command will want to know about the circumstances of our mission concerning "Child''s play"."


    Mustering me she tilts her head.


    "That is only half correct. We have already gotten all of the information from Commander Ithild."


    Commander? Wasn''t she just our Captain? If she had noticed my small confusion she did not show it and kept going.


    "As a matter of fact the three of you that have been brought here are under suspicion of working together with the enemy. Michael Kisk, the operative in charge of our esper division that got killed. We are wondering how they got compromised. The only ones aware of their group was a very small amount of people in high command, Captain Ithild and the entirety of A3. Also the three operatives under Kisk where very experienced, to think they were discovered normally is unthinkable. As such, let me ask you one simple question, do you work for anyone related to any of the major esper groups in the world?"


    That had been quite direct but I could answer this truthfully without holding anything back.


    "No Ma''m. I do not. My loyalty does not belong with any of those, neither with the Fallen, with "Arthus Welten" or HALO."


    Her eyes squinted for one split of a second before she wrote something down again.


    "It''s always easier this way. My job here is done, at least we know you''re not a mole."


    Ey? What? This is it?


    My face must have given away my confusion since the woman in front of me politely tells me.


    "I can easily read your intentions and tell if you''re lying or not. I''m not the one responsible for questioning you, somebody else will come afterwards and talk to you then. My job was to assess whether you are loyal or not since - and let us be honest here - you are the most suspicious one of the entirety of A3."


    With that she stands up and leaves me behind baffled.


    The door opens and this time I instantly jump up and salute. There are some people that you always know you have to pay at least respect to. And the person walking in behind the woman had the aura of capability and competence. He was taller than me by at least one head and had was cleanly shaved wearing nothing on his bald head. His uniform was hung with medals and the starts on his shoulders clearly stated his rank to everyone around him.


    Then the General turned towards me.


    "Please sit down soldier, I am only here because I was tasked with proposing a deal to you."


    I was confused and fell back into my chair. I thought I would simply be asked questions concerning or mission, not something as simple as this.


    As the General sat down in front of me two guards followed him and positioned themselves at the door. It seems that they still worried a bit about my loyalty.


    "So you are Alexis Mercer... I wondered why Captain Ithild would recruit you but after reading your file we know at least that you''re an outstanding individual. Which is exactly why I came here to talk to you."


    He leaded back in his chair seeming exhausted from something. Then he looked directly into my eyes.


    "Command wants to recruit you as well. After this ordeal we need someone to keep an eye on A3. As an outsider that is impossible. Which is exactly why we came to you."


    What.


    They want me to do WHAT?!


    My left eye twitches once before I answer him.


    "You cannot possibly think that I would do such a thing now would you? A3 is absolutely loyal and would never betray this. And I will most certainly NOT spy on my comrades for you."


    Wearing a disappointed look he takes one of the envelopes.


    "We expected this outcome but do not presume we will stop here. You will work for us, there is no way around it."


    Then he throws multiple pictures on the table and turns them so I can see what is on them.


    "After the catastrophe that was caused in your home town you where put into the military school of New Hampshire. This should interest you if you truly are that Alexis Mercer."


    I wanted to laugh. My inner self smiling at their stupidity. Normally this would work against anyone, it truly was a strong leverage against someone like me...


    Or at least against someone I should be. But like this?


    In front of me where multiple pictures of two humans, both on a bed attached to medical machines. They where undoubtedly my parents.


    But my parents were dead. What they had were my dolls.


    I shook my head at him.


    "You are mistaken sir. I will not help you. Nobody of A3 will ever help you to spy on their comrades. I have not been part of them for a long time but from this alone I have gotten a taste of their bond and I will not betray this bond."


    His eyes opened in surprise at my answer.


    "These are your parents GIRL. If they do not get medical attention that only we can provide they will undoubtedly die. They have a serious disease. Their cells are dying off and only we can keep them alive. You would let the people that raised you DIE?"


    I know I seemed heartless but it did not matter, they had no leverage against me.


    "General, with all due respect. My parents are already dead, I. Will. Not. Help. You."


    His entire behavior changes and his features turn hard.


    "You are either obsessively devoted or simply bar any emotion. But if this is how you want to be, so be it."


    With that he stands up and motions towards one side of the room. I could feel multiple individuals on the other side.


    "She''s free for questioning, do what you must Commissioners."


    Then my vision turns black again. Though I can feel the General leaving the room. The following hours were very weird for me. They left me alone for quite the long time inside of the empty room. Though I just sat there and thought about what I should do next.


    Then finally I felt someone approaching. I knew this aura, it was the Commissioner that had brought us here. Ostrid. He was clearly heading towards me and before I knew it the door had opened and he stepped inside.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    "Mercer. I''ve been told about your case and that you are probably loyal to us. As such I want you to give me a detailed report on the mission that took place yesterday. I must inform you that any information you withhold will be considered a punishable act."


    Then he sits in front of me and even thought I cannot see him I can feel his professionalism in the air through the way I could sense him with Liams power.


    I nodded and started explaining what had happened. I saw no use in going head to head with him right now. I would tell Karen everything regarding this matter as soon as I''ll get back. The thought of it almost made me smile.


    Almost.


    Ostrid never interrupted me, he simply listened to what I told him an occasionally wrote something down on a sheet of paper much like the woman that had come to me first. I ended with how <Blutnatter> had saved us in the end and our escape. Once more I lost track of time and after I was done he simply nodded once.


    "Ok, I have no reason to not believe you right now. Commander Ithild had already told us as much but we had to make sure."


    Again with the commander.


    "My part here is done since I''m just here to get your report, we still will not release you just yet though. I hope you will have patience."


    With that he seems to get up from his chair.


    "What else is there that you need to know? I have shown my loyalty and given you my report. I see no reason why I would still need to remain here."


    The aura in front of me remains unmoving.


    "I could not care less if you metallic abominations stayed on your missions or here but command ordered me otherwise. As such neither you or I have any influence on these and we will both accept this. Now wait here until you are being told otherwise."


    He seemed angry and walked out of the room. I laughed once. Abominations? Somebody doesn''t seem to like modifications. Leaning back in my chair I try to reach out for Liam, sadly it seems that he is too far away since I cannot get into contact with him.


    Haaaa.


    I don''t want to be here. The general probably thought they had found a reliable source for information in A3. Just because of those dolls. I wonder how they would fix this, I was pretty sure that they couldn''t just let me go back to Karen and tell her the entire thing.


    Quite funny if you ask me but annoying regardless.


    It did not take long until I once more felt people moving towards my cell one of them feeling eerily familiar. Then it opened and from what I could gather two soldiers, the general from before and an unknown person walked inside.


    "Alexis Mercer, since you have abandoned your parents you leave us no choice."


    I heard his voice and I smiled.


    "Hello once again General. Excuse my behavior towards you but it seems I have lost any respect for you."


    The soldiers behind took a sharp breath, they probably did not think I''d be this disrespectful towards him. He himself didn''t seemed fazed though. Instead he seemed to talk to the last person in the room.


    "Ma''m, let''s get this over with."


    A female answers him without any mark of concern in her voice.


    "Yes Sir. As soon as it is injected she will follow your command. Though she will act more suspiciously in the process."


    Inject?


    A small part of me felt afraid. Without seeing anything I had no idea what they were up to and from what I could gather it could be nothing good. If they injected any substance my body knew I would not care too much but I had no way to reliably deal with the unknown.


    "General, what are you planning to do with me?"


    I asked into the darkness and he quickly answered me.


    "We had hoped to settle this without having to resort to this. You will follow my commands Miss Mercer. If you want to or not it does not matter. Ma''m if you would."


    The female headed towards me.


    Shit.


    I try to back off but my limbs only react weakly and I only manage to throw my chair back and fall onto the ground.


    Shit.


    "Miss, please just stay still. It will be better that way."


    I knew I was screwed as long as I couldn''t see. As such I felt like I had no other choice but to start using my power.


    At first I tried to use my gravitation to crush the person in front of me. Nobody would get close to me if their own weight exceeded a ton.


    "Go die in hell you bastards."


    I was mad.


    Nothing happened, without stopping she kept going and I slowly crawled further back.


    "Girl, we have two soldiers here that can strengthen anyone in a certain radius. You''re gravitation is useless right now and you can barely move, just give up. Take it as karma for giving up on your parents."


    Giving up on parents?


    My rage hit a new level as I thought about them. I smile at the General madly.


    I didn''t care about consequences right now. I would rather fight and die than become a mindless spy.


    "You will die General."


    Was my cold response.


    Then I did something I had thought I would never have to do. I knew I could regenerate limbs whenever I had the time. It would either take a long time or a great amount of energy. But it was not limited to simple regeneration. I started to concentrate and gave orders to my cells.


    "What in the world?"


    The woman in front of me backed off suddenly. She had long brown hair and was shorter than I had expected. I laughed once as I see the eyes of the people in the room widen in disbelieve.


    They stared at my forehead. To be precise at the two dark grey eyes that had formed there.


    I had never done this for a simple reason. It looked truly abnormal but who cared about this right now. I most certainly did not and I had already decided for the four people in front of me to die.


    My smile turned wicked as I broke the door behind them with a strong gravitational pull.


    Both soldiers lifted their rifles and aimed at my body. But I didn''t care, the field I had put around me would pull their bullets straight to the ground before hitting me.


    "What in the world are you Mercer?"


    It was the woman in front of me. She had a long syringe in her hand but seemed to have forgotten about it. Only disbelieve remained in her features. I didn''t care about her that much as I focused on my legs.


    Rebuilding them from scratch would take too much so I simply forced myself to form muscle fiber around my almost useless metal parts. It would look ugly but it would have to do. Then I stood up.


    Seemingly in panic the General takes a device out of his pocket and presses some buttons.


    "Why are you able to move?"


    He asked as I get up but I don''t bother to answer. I simply do the same with my arms. Then I took my first staggering step towards them still smiling.


    "I do not care anymore General. You will die today."


    Instantly the two riflemen open fire on me but not one bullet hits its target as they all crash into the ground harmlessly. I take my opportunity and jump past the dumbfounded woman. It was an ugly maneuver and I more or less stumbled into him. But it was more than enough, since all I had to do was touch him.


    As I press my fist into his face I let my DNA roam freely into his body. He dies before hitting the ground. The remaining three back off further from me while I struggle to stand up once more. Parts of the fiber had ripped and I had to reform them once more. The other soldier did not wait for me to finish though. After noticing that bullets wouldn''t work he threw away his rifle and pulled out a combat knife and kicking at my left leg to keep me down. Due to my sluggish movement I could not avoid his knife and he stabbed me into my throat.


    My smile did not move. Rather I started laughing. I open my mouth.


    "Others have died exactly because they thought it was over soldier."


    Then I grab a hold of his exposed hand. Surprisingly hard it took me a full four seconds to invade his body but he soon joins his comrade on the ground.


    After regenerating everything I stood up once more and faced the woman. I was furious at her too and now that she was unprotected she was already lying on the ground with a pained facial expression.


    I had no sympathy for her and simply increased the pressure until her body was crushed on the floor.


    Then it was time for my final victim. The General was kneeling in front of me with sweat on his bare forehead. Through his teeth he started talking.


    "Mercer, you have no idea what you have done. Now we have an actual reason to not let you go. Too many people are watching right now. You are finished."


    His face turned into a smile filled with victory. Sadly he was right, I had already killed three of the military personnel. But I was not going to stop now.


    "It is truly sad that you will not get to see me getting punished for what I have done. You brought this upon yourself General. I will never betray A3 and I will resist anyone trying to force me to do it."


    He shakes his head.


    "It does not matter. I will laugh at you from the afterlife while they hunt you down."


    I open my mouth to snap back at him but get interrupted by another male voice.


    "General Marvis. Sadly I have to inform you that this is incorrect. Did you really think I wouldn''t notice you idiots doing this? Nobody will see anything of what happened here anytime soon."

 39. The Clan

    Ha.... I had a bit too much time on my Hand again.


    Aaaaaanyways.


    enjoy the chap again ^^


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    I turn towards the person in a flash almost losing my balance in the process. The speaker was a man of undefinable age with short brown hair almost hidden under a military cap and an honest face. He wore his uniform with confidence. I did not know how he had gotten inside of the room and prepared myself to fight against him. But as I started to use my power he raised his hands as a sign to calm down.


    "You''re the new one right? I can imagine why my cousin recruited you. You''re power is the real deal. I''ll deactivate the jammer, you might want to get rid of those eyes or it will be hard on you."


    As soon as he finished talking my mechanical eyes start working again. Everything around me felt normal once more and I got rid of the newly created organic parts of my body, assimilating them back into the pool of cells I had.


    Still suspicious I didn''t let my guard down.


    "Who are you exactly if I may ask?"


    "Hmm?"


    Looking at me kindly he smiles.


    "My name is Girand Ithild, I''m your Captain''s cousin. Everyone around me calls me Commander Ithild though."


    Confused I tilt my head.


    "I thought nobody in A3 had any relatives left?"


    He shakes to answer my question.


    "That''s not exactly true. Nobody has any relatives left outside the military. Everyone else is pretty much dead. I''m not going to ask you about your power or anything. I trust Karen and if she thinks you''re worthy then it''s fine with me."


    He points at the General still kneeling in front of us.


    "Want me to get rid of him? He clearly overstepped by doing what he did. And there are enough that can replace him."


    Still confused I can only respond by nodding. I didn''t really care about the general since my entire rage had disappeared.


    "SIR!?! What is this, you cannot be serious. I''m still a General in command, yo-"


    Before he can finish his sentence his entire body deforms as if we were looking at him through a distorting mirror. And then... he disappears. Even his aura dissolved and it was almost as if he had never existed in the first place. The same thing quickly happened with the corpses surrounding me and the scene returned to normal. Only small stains of blood where the woman had been disturbed the picture. Girand sighed once.


    "Ah well, you don''t have to worry about anything that happened here. I will deal with everything now that your loyalty has been confirmed and your report has been listened to. You are free to leave now, one of my men will accompany you outside."


    I had too many questions concerning what had happened but like a good soldier facing a superior I simply saluted once and nodded. I would speak with Karen about this and be done with it.


    "One last think before I go Alexis, please tell Karen about what the General tried. She needs to know and I won''t have the time to really talk with her in the near future, so inform her about this."


    "Yes sir, I was going to inform her anyways. This is not a small matter I can just forget."


    "Good good. Now then, if you''ll excuse me."


    With those words he simply disappeared. I shook my head in confusion. He truly seemed awkward. As I tried to move the door it did not budge due to my influence beforehand. In the end I had to destroy the hinges and kick it to get out. After freeing myself I was greeted by a person in full combat gear ranging from a bullet proof vest to a ski mask and goggles covering his eyes. He salutes and I can hear his muffled voice asked politely.


    "Miss Mercer?"


    It was definitely a man I noticed as I returned his salute.


    "Yes that would be me, are you the one in charge of walking me out?"


    I too returned his kindness and sounded as nice as I could.


    "Yes Ma''m. The Commander has told me to see you out with your comrades. A chopper is already waiting outside to take you back to your compound. Follow me please."


    We both walked in silence only interrupted by the sound of our heavy boots hitting the ground. The different people we encounter seem to try to desperately avoid the soldier in front of me.


    Interested I tap him on the shoulder.


    "May I ask who exactly you are? If it''s not impolite."


    A chuckle resounds from under his mask as he answers.


    "It''s not, don''t worry. I''m just a special operative under Commander Ithild. The reason why they''re avoiding me is because they think I''m contaminated."


    He sneers pretty loudly as we walk past a door guarded by two soldiers avoiding his gaze.


    "It''s pretty stupid if you ask me. The only ones that die are the ones that I want to die. But nobody believes it."


    Confused I tilt my head.


    "Why is that?"


    He turns around to take a better look at me.


    "Oh, I forgot you probably don''t know. I''m called <Radical> and I can control radioactive particles. The sad part is that I can only control them, and not create them. If you were carrying the things I have on me right now you''d die in a matter of mere minutes. But as long as I have them nothing will happen. Like I said though, nobody believes me."


    I was quite surprised. Didn''t think they''d let anyone THAT dangerous roam around freely. I crack a small smile, I didn''t worry about that, getting rid of cancer was one of the easiest things I could do.


    "Humans can be weird sometimes. Nobody truly knows about the control an esper has over their power, not even themselves."


    "Indeed" was his only answer and we kept going in silence.


    Walking out of the compound I can finally freely look around and notice multiple helipads and a big fenced area all around us. It was also already quite dark... Which meant I had remained here almost for the entire day. Radical salutes once and points towards one of the helicopters in front of us.


    "Ma''m, that''s your way home, your comrades are already inside."


    I return the salute. I knew I could get along with this guy.


    "Thank you."


    With that we go separate ways, him walking back to base and me heading inside of the air vehicle. I instantly notice Chris and Ignar already seated against one wall. Christian seemed seriously pissed off while Ignar simply had a stoic expression.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Both of them quickly faced me.


    "In the end everything was for nothing. We gave them our report and they treated us like some fucking prisoner."


    Yea... Chris was mad and he didn''t even know the half of it. I wanted to talk with them about what had happened but I decided against it, it wouldn''t be good to bother them with this yet. I''d wait until I had talked it over with Karen. One thing bothered me though.


    "Did you guys know that the Captain had a cousin?"


    I asked the both of them. Ignar sighed once while Chris just seemed to ignore the question. The first one was the one to answer me.


    "Karen doesn''t consider Commander Ithild to be part of the Ithild family. We do not really talk about this within A3. I apologize for not telling you and if you want to know you will have to ask Karen directly, I have promised not to talk about this without her condolences."


    With that he went silent again and closed his eyes. Then I noticed it, his hands were shaking, it was only by a small amount but it was enough to indicate that he was not as calm as he seemed. As such I decided to just drop the whole thing.


    I leaned against the cold back of the wall and sighed. I don''t care anymore, I just want to sleep again.


    I felt nothing of the flight, in fact I only knew that we touched down because Christian hit my shoulder motioning me to get out. We were greeted by Rose who hugged Chris tightly once. The others seemed to have already gone to sleep. Walking inside I started to ask Rose.


    "Is Karen still up? I need to talk to her, it''s quite important."


    She gives me a surprised look but doesn''t pry any further and simply answers me.


    "Karen doesn''t really need sleep. Just go to her office you should find her there."


    I nod thankfully and head towards the said room while the others walk towards what I think would be the cafeteria. Quickly arriving in front of the door labeled "Captain Ithild" I breath in once then knock on it to announce myself. I wanted to tell her everything as soon as possible so I could calmly go to sleep afterwards. My Captain muffled voice calls out from inside.


    "Just come in."


    As I walk through the doorframe I instantly notice the emptiness of the room. Barely anything was inside save a desk with a laptop on top and one cabinet with multiple books. The walls showed the same white except on one spot where a painting hung showing a small riverside.


    I didn''t keep looking through it and saluted in front of Karen sitting in front of me. Mid motion she raises her hand telling me to stop.


    "Alex, I had to put up the professional front to give Ostrid a better impression of us and now that the whole thing is half way covered up you don''t have to worry about this for now. I''m glad you guys made it back."


    She leans back making a welcoming motion with her hands.


    "So what can I do for you? It''s kinda late if you ask me."


    I put down my hand and get straight to the topic that was bothering me.


    "While we were taken in there was a General trying to force me into acting as a spy in A3. He even wanted to use some kind of chemical on me after I refused."


    Her facial expression quickly changed through multiple feelings ranging from surprise through worry and finally arriving at rage.


    "What was that fuckers name?!"


    Her fist hit the table with a loud bang breaking the top layer while she glared at me. I simply answered her with what had taken place during the whole time. After I had finished she seemed to calm down and lean back.


    "Fine. Well, the whole thing is settled now. Girand isn''t someone to underestimate and command isn''t as united as you might think. Some of them really don''t trust the entire situation I have build up here in A3. They''ve noticed that the loyalty of you guys doesn''t belong with the military but with me."


    I had already guessed as much but there were some questions I had postponed until now. So I just asked.


    "Karen? I have delayed this far enough but I actually want to know now. Ignar once told me in the context of family that you had no more relatives, now I found out about the Commander... and they once said you had a sister and that if I wanted to know anything else I had to ask you in person. So now I want to ask, what happened within your family?"


    Her gaze went sharp though her eyes itself remained warm. Then she relaxed and pointed at the chair in front of her desk.


    "Sit down. I can''t have you stand here while I tell you everything."


    I do as I''m told though still looking at her. She seems nervous and is fidgeting around before opening and closing her mouth a few times.


    "I have already told this story multiple times but it''s always hard to find an entry, I guess the best thing would be to start with my family. We are not something as simple as a group of people bound by blood. The Clan is one of the most powerful institutions in the US military, government and economy. Ithild is just the side branch located in the military.


    And this is where A3 originally came from. The original 8 members of us were all members of the Clan. The first true modified humans. It was meant as a prototype project and I was in charge.


    First came our limbs, the easiest thing to remove and remake."


    She gestured at her arms.


    "Not everyone survived the first few tries but that was to be expected. Second came our senses, completely removing them and remaking them. Granting new abilities in the process. Your eyes are currently top tier concerning military equipment, but the things I have right now."


    She sneers while explaining it to me.


    "If I had to make an comparison yours would be a water gun while mine is a fully equipped tank. The same goes for my ears and vocal cords. This was even worse than the first one, you have to remember, this was at a time where me and my colleagues were barely at the age of fourteen. The Clan had to find out whether modifications could still be removed and remade to fit the new body. In the end we survived once more."


    Another deep breath interrupted her.


    "The third one was the absolute worst. The operation for this was not a thing of hours, it took full days to finish."


    She nodded towards me and pointed at her head.


    "When operating on the nervous system, everything has to be removed once and then reinstalled. While being in full anesthesia your muscles might accidentally twitch. This is too dangerous for this operation. It was gruesome but we made it through that one as well. In the end we got a tag and a number and were tested. This is what A3 originally was. The <Artificially modified tier 3>."


    I had listened to her in silence and decided to ask her something.


    "It is truly impossible to imagine but what does this have to do with your sister, I remember Ignar telling me she lived here on the compound and wasn''t really involved with the military."


    She seemed to struggle to talk which was absolutely uncommon for her from what I had known about her until now.


    Then she opened her mouth again.


    "The Clan''s engineers aren''t FOUND....."


    She hesitated again. Then I realized what kind of feeling she was giving off, it wasn''t hatred, regret or even pain... It was sheer disgust.


    "They are bred Alexis."

 40. Clan Philosophy

    Well, this is what happens when nothing is open in the City.


    Enjoy the chapter... again.


    I legit can''t do anything but write right now >.<


    and eat maybe.


    A question though, am I introducing too many characters at once? Or is it managable?


    K I had no Idea what to title my chapter so I just took something.


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    My first reaction was to tilt my head. I was confused and after a short amount of silenced we started talking again.


    "Karen? What do you mean by bred? I don''t understand."


    Shaking her head she closed her eyes.


    "Nobody can understand. The Clan started out during the medieval times. Everything began with selective breeding, special traits where looked for in humans. High intelligence, stable brains, good bodies. Everything that could be useful and those men and women were forced to have children. With the progression of technology everything could be done far easier.


    Our scientists started engaging in bio-engineering. Our entire Clan up to now had already been modified inside of the womb of their mothers."


    She looks directly into my eyes before continuing.


    "My sister was a prototype, made specifically for extremely high intelligence and I mean not by normal standards. In our society today someone with an IQ of over 140 will be called a genius and exceptionally skilled."


    I knew as much, Zoe had been one of those gifted people, though I had not known the exact number.


    She laughed once.


    "We measured the IQ of my sister at the body age of 8. The number we received afterwards was at 248. Our superiors were delighted, she was a success in their eyes and they quickly went on to educate her. In the end nobody would have guessed what would happen to her. They had not accounted for... eventual difficulties. Sasha''s body deteriorated at an incredible speed and the Clan head quickly marked her as useless. They took her DNA and created the next few samples. My sister was handed over to me with the words to take care of her and keep her in check."


    This time it was clearly rage that she was emitting while she looked directly at me with a distorted face.


    "Have you ever talked with somebody who has accepted his death? Who wouldn''t accept that they could not survive without the constant help of medication? She lived inside of a weak body with the real age of 17. While her mental capacity had already surpassed anyone in this complex. She was such a nice girl but she knew too much.


    In the end she couldn''t take it anymore. The last time we talked was on top of this building. Convincing her to stay was futile. She instantly knew about all the lies we spouted to keep her alive, she had known from the age of 10 that she would die eventually and she wanted to go out on her own terms."


    Karen was clearly in pain but I said nothing and kept quiet to not interrupt her.


    "In the end she jumped. Today only Ignar truly knows her and her last words were directed at him."


    She shook her head.


    "Do you know what she said to him? She literary only thanked him and dropped off. The Clan does not have any familiar atmosphere. The useful are kept while the useless are showed to the side. Sasha was deemed useless and abandoned by them. I have personally seen my own sister drop into depression and there was nothing I could do. You cannot tell a smart person everything will be fine. They actually know it won''t. It was saddening to watch and deep inside we already knew how it would end. Her body was burned and removed from any records. At that moment I had decided to create my own family and from that instant on I slowly formed A3 into what it is today. I am still obligated to report to the Clan every once in a while but I have no sentiments for any of them.


    Also I must tell you that, should you be asked you only know about the military influence of the Ithild family. The existence of the Clan is secret. This is why nobody except me would talk to you about this matter. The heads would never accept an outsider to actively know about them."


    It was a lot to stomach and I remained silent for a long time before reacting.


    "So what about me?"


    I asked with a silent voice.


    "... There is nothing much to say. You remind me of her, nothing more nothing less. I do not see you as some kind of replacement as I have long accepted the fact that she is dead."


    I nodded, didn''t want to be seen as this.


    "What exactly is the goal of the Clan?"


    I needed to know. If they were such a big faction in the world I would need to find out as much as I could about them.


    "Do you really want to know? Should they ever find out you''ll be hunted down you realize this?"


    I smiled, I didn''t care.


    "I am fully aware of this. But I want to know where I''m at should we ever face off against them."


    Shaking her head in disbelieve she answered me.


    "What is god for you Alexis? Is it a manifestation of will? A being of incredible might and wisdom? The goal of the Clan is to create a god amongst men to lead them into the next age. Through any means necessary. When the espers appeared they were finally one step closer to this goal."


    She laughs once seemingly desperate.


    "Want to know how the Clan researches espers?"


    I was afraid but I nodded anyways. I could guess how ruthless people searching for god would be.


    "They take clones of human beings that have already manifested and then they test them trying to make them manifest through different means. Then they measure what had changed. Quite ruthless but effective."


    Confused I interrupt her.


    "Clones? They can clone actual humans?"


    She gave me a sad smile.


    "We have been able to do this since long ago. Technically Sasha was a modified clone of me since they used the same base DNA. Do not misunderstand though. The Clan is always trying to improve, as such creating two of the same kind for the family is not done. It would potentially hinder the existence of a new genius. We even have a personal cloning bay in this complex, together with a few labs. They were originally designed for my sister to work at."


    "Are you actually telling me that I can clone anyone I have the DNA of?"


    I asked with hope in my eyes. Does this mean I could create something different than my "Dolls"?


    But Karen''s gaze turned hard.


    "Don''t do it Alex. I can already guess your intention but don''t. If Clones know that they are only clones they will not last long and trust me, I know what I''m talking about. It is also one of the reasons why the humans in the Clan are not clones, but created individuals. As such we can keep our sanity. So please do not do it."


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.She was almost pleading at me and I understood nothing good would come out of cloning Zoe or my parents. I nodded.


    "Ok, I will refrain from doing it but I would still ask to have access to the labs... There are some things I have to test out if possible. Things I have thought about for a long time."


    She mustered me for a full minute before finally breaking the silence.


    "Very well... I''ll tell everyone to show you the labs tomorrow. I want you all to rest, I have accomplished that command is giving us a few weeks off after this ordeal. Go sleep Alex. We will talk again tomorrow."


    I nod and salute again. I did not mean it as sign of difference between us but simply as a means of showing my respect and understanding.


    Then I left her alone with her thoughts. Cloning ey? Even though her story had hit me and the existence of the Clan actually scared me I smiled. They wanted to create a god amongst men, we''ll see about that.


    I met no one on my way to my bedroom and quickly went to rest.


    The thing that woke me up was my own stomach. Not eating for almost a full day had taken its toll on me and left me feeling hungry. I did not know how long I had slept but when I came to the cafeteria I was greeted by Songe who was sitting at one of the tables. After grabbing my fair share of food I joined him. He looked at me from the side.


    "So you know no don''t you? About our Captains so called family."


    He sneered.


    "It''s pretty messed up if you think about it. She also told me to show you the entrance to the cloning plant. Can I ask what you plan on doing with it?"


    I had multiple things I wanted to try but there was only one thing I really wanted to do.


    "I want to find out about my power. As of now I barely know anything about biology. As a matter of fact only the things from my time in school. I that that if I look through the files in the lab I can find better ways to implement my power."


    He nods.


    "That could quite well be the case but be careful anyways. Don''t get too far into it. We don''t want you because of your power but because of your being."


    Shortly after his warning we heard multiple people walk into the room. It was Liam and Rose, the latter smiling like a madman.


    "We''re now officially on leave. Anyone in to do something fun? How about you Alex, want to spar a bit? I still have a lot I could potentially teach you."


    Is it just my imagination or did her smile just turn a tad bit sadistic? Raising my hands I tried to say no as politely as possible.


    "I''d rather not Rose, I don''t want to get beaten up all over again."


    "PPFFFT, come on you coward, let''s go. I just want to have a good fight again."


    Liam smiled a bit before voicing his thoughts.


    "She''s been like this ever since her fight with that red haired dude. Seems like she actually wants to defeat that guy aga- OW!"


    I laughed at the sight in front of me, Rose had hit Liam on the back of his head.


    "The SHE you''re talking about is still in the room, want me to kick your ass again? If I fought seriously I would''ve flattened that guy in a minute tops."


    Liam laughed again.


    "Wasn''t it 2 minutes before? Have you become more confident?"


    Yeah, her smile was definitely sadistic as she shot it at Liam.


    "Now you''ve done it, I''ll teach you who''s confident and who''s not."


    With that she grabbed him by his shoulders and started pulling him towards the entrance. Liams resistance was small and he laughed more than he truly defended himself. To me it seemed like he actually wanted to fight her. And with that they went outside again.


    Songe only chuckled to himself muttering.


    "Well, that was awkward but it was to be expected, Rose always has this habit of fighting to get rid of frustration."


    "Yeah she does, we''re getting old aren''t we? The kids go play and we just sit somewhere talking about stuff."


    A voice called out jokingly from a second entrance. I immediately recognized it as Ignar. Interested I turn around, he seemed tired with big rings under his eyes.


    "Hey Alexis, mind if this old man joins you guys?"


    Of course I had nothing against it and gestured him to sit down.


    "Chris is still mad because of the questioning and while I know it was necessary I don''t think it was well executed anyways. Oh and Alex, don''t tell Christian about what the general tried to have you do. If he knew he would probably try to crush the entire military police and everyone responsible."


    Yeah, don''t think he would react calmly about this anyways.


    "He seems quite impulsive doesn''t he?"


    I ask the both of them, though they shake their heads.


    "He''s actually not. He is just of the opinion that one should respect certain people due to what they have accomplished. When that commissioner told him he''d be stripped of his rank, even temporarily it was pretty much the worst insult he could have said. Aside from that he is very reliable."


    Finishing my food we talked about multiple things ranging from simple stories to past missions they had taken part of. In the end we were interrupted by Karen who came in wanting to talk with me. Nodding towards the two veterans I walked outside.


    "Don''t worry about us two, we''re probably just going to do some old timer stuff."


    Songe shouted jokingly but Karen replied before I could.


    "Oh Parker, you''re older than me, are you suggesting I''m old?"


    Instantly he shut his mouth but we could clearly see a grin on this face making us able to guess his answer.


    Outside Karen hands me a grey keycard.


    "Alexis, this is the key for the labs you wanted to have access to. I''ll lead you to the door and you can start working from there."


    The door was not even that far away, which surprised me, wouldn''t it make more sense to put important parts of the facility far down or at least in the inner parts of the compound?


    Reading my expression Karen answered me.


    "The door is here, but the labs are a few hundred meters below the ground. It''s a staircase leading down. We also have an elevator but it''s out of commission. Can''t have anyone remove important parts now can we."


    I nodded and used the card she had given me to open the steel framed door. Karen stopped outside and handed me a small book.


    "I doubt that you''ll be able to operate anything down there, so here''s a manual on what exactly is down there. There will also be a laptop with information on the devices and on everything the Clan has studied, though it will not be at the peak of knowledge it''s still a lot. I suggest you read everything before actually trying to work on anything."


    I nodded, thankful for this.


    "Thank you, I will be careful do not worry."


    With a last smile she walks away and leaves me with the open door.


    I sigh.


    Well then, let''s get started shall we?

 41. Gathering

    Hey everyone, I decided to make a small time skip here. Her Project will come into effect much later into the future but I wanted to put this in here so I can make a Flash back later on to reshow what happened.


    So enjoy ^^ though this should be my last chapter for today xD


    Btw, I''m nearing the end of my first arc so to say. The battle in New York is the Thing shown in my teaser [chapter 0] but don''t worry, I won''t stop writing there.


    People who have remember well until now might even be able to guess what will happen >_>


    Won''t say anything else.


    Enjoy the new chapter


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    We had gotten two months of leave from command. It was a good time, I often went down to the labs and at first I was overcome by the sheer amount of information I had to process in order to even operate one of the devices to an acceptable degree. Aside from that I had a lot of time to come closer to my comrades once more, be it through sparring with Rose or through occasionally making food with Ignar. Though the latter was definitely easier and less exhausting. I did not sleep a lot during this time, I often spend hours only in front of the small pc downstairs reading through endless paragraphs about the specific structure of the human brain. I made progress and that was all I wanted.


    It happened two weeks into our second month of leave. The six lower ranking members of A3 were in the cafeteria. We had been eating together frequently while just talking about random things. During one of Roses stories on her drilling time with the navy seals Karen suddenly walked into the room. She seemed very worried and everyone instantly noticed this turning serious in a matter of seconds.


    Ignar spoke up before anyone else. Using Karens rank while speaking with her


    "Captain? What happened? Are we being called in?"


    She nodded.


    "I know we''re officially on leave but it doesn''t matter, we have to prepare to leave for New York city as quickly as possible. We have picked up an insane amount of movement from all esper groups towards that location. We don''t know what they''re planning but it seems that even the <Maiden> is heading there. Whatever it is it''s big."


    The casual atmosphere disappeared violently and made place for a calm environment.


    "What can we expect? We need more information or we''re going to fuck up like last time."


    It was Christian who had spoken up. Looking at Karen the question seemed more directed at all of us than specifically the Captain.


    "We know that two teams of the Raiders are located there already, HALO is definitely there as well with at least three council members, the Fallen too of course, thought we do not know who exactly gathered from them."


    She takes a deep breath before continuing.


    "Even Arthus himself came. We have multiple sources seeing him together with some of his subordinates."


    Rose''s eyes widen in surprise.


    "The <GOD> himself is here? Why?"


    Karen shakes her head.


    "We don''t know, our forces have already gathered too. A whole shitton of our espers are on site and just waiting. But that is the bad thing, we can only react. If we act now without knowing everything we could start a fight that would destroy the entire city."


    Everyone agreed. We didn''t want to endanger the New Yorker population. I raised my hand.


    "Captain, you said the <Maiden> would be there too. Should she ever meet up with Lane, the <Flying Star> if you will, then a fight would definitely erupt. I''m afraid we cannot really do anything about this."


    "We know. Anyways, I want everyone ready in 30 minutes, Chris, I also want <Tombstone> activated, we''ll need it''s support."


    Chris only nodded.


    "I''ll get ready, all repairs have been finished anyways."


    Karen turns towards me.


    "Sorry that you cannot finish your project right now but this is truly important. There are even plans to evacuate a huge part of the population."


    "Do not worry about it, I am part of A3, this is necessary."


    With those last words everyone charged out of the cafeteria leaving the food trays on the tables. The procedure of equipping was the same as it had been last time and everyone quickly looked the same again while we clothed ourselves in iron.


    The only one I could not see was Christian who was preparing his suit. He had been one of two people in A3 who had been able to control the last stage of their equipment. Battle armor <Tombstone> was a bulky piece of machinery made to endure almost anything. It also had been the reason why Christian had survived in the first place.


    After fitting everyone with the equipment we actually wore military clothes over it. Then we walked outside. Each one of us carrying high caliber rifles this time, much like the one Ignar had used on our last mission. The reason was simple. We would have to engage from as far away as possible and if they got close to us our rifles would be useless anyways.


    In the front of the compound Christian was already waiting, towering above us with a near 3 meters in high he seemed like a fortress given legs. In his arms he held a rifle almost trice the size as ours. We knew instantly that nothing would survive getting hit by that.


    I almost laugh at the thought of bringing him in stealthy.


    "How in hell are we going to get him to New York City unnoticed?"


    The masked face of Rose turns towards me.


    "We''ve got an entire building covering up a military facility. We''re just going to land on top of it and walk into it. Some people might ask questions about it but that will be all of it."


    Fair enough I think as we walk towards a new transport helicopter that actually looked like a civil one with white and yellow coloring.


    "Can this thing even fly with Chris inside?"


    I was worried, and with reason. <Tombstone> alone probably weighted around a ton. I had no idea how this thing would even lift off.


    "Don''t worry about it."


    I heard Chris'' voice over the com.


    "The chopper is modified especially for this reason. It can carry heavier things than me."


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    It wasn''t very reassuring that the entire vehicle shook once after he took his first step inside but I trusted them.


    I felt cramped up with a three meter giant inside but did not openly talk about it as a discussion erupted in our coms.


    "So what does the evacuation plan look like?"


    It was Songe voicing his worries about civilian casualties. Karen answered him.


    "It is nothing but military personnel helping out getting everyone out of the city should something happen. Sadly nothing else."


    "What?!"


    Rose almost screamed through our ears.


    "You cannot be serious. If an actual fight breaks out the city should already be empty."


    Karen raises her hand to shut her up.


    "Don''t Rose. We are currently only following orders. They don''t want all their high priority targets to run for the hills because of this. They are willing to accept these casualties."


    Ignar''s stoic voice sounds through the aether.


    "That''s going to bring a whole ton of trouble if things go out of hand. I guess they are aware of this?"


    "Yes they are. Nobody will know that they had known beforehand and I don''t want to hear anything from any of you. We will follow the orders and try to keep casualties at a minimum, more we cannot do."


    I found it questionable as well but accepted it. I did not feel much concerning these kinds moral things anyways.


    After a few hours we were already over New York heading towards one of the multiple skyscrapers. On top of it our pilot pretty much threw us out and Chris quickly moved towards a small room located on the roof. We all grouped in front of an entrance until Christian came outside again, this time wearing only the armor we all had. Though his had certain ports to enable the control of <Tombstone>.


    Then we walked inside and were greeted by two soldiers with face masks and rifles guarding another door leading further ahead. They quickly saluted towards us and opened the way for us. Then Karen lead us through multiple corridors seeming to know the entire layout by heart, though we all had a map shown inside of our visor. In the end she leads us into a big room filled with monitors and officers. Girand was there too seeming to oversee the entire situation.


    He quickly noticed us and waved us to come closer. Arriving in front of him the seven of us salute.


    "Commander, A3 reporting for duty. What''s the situation right now?"


    Karens voice came out mechanically and sounded nothing like her normal self, it seems she had decided to leave her helmet on to increase the distance to her relative. The commander doesn''t seem to mind though and just scratches his brown haired head head.


    "Quite interesting if you ask me. We have gotten quite the interesting intel concerning the gathering of those groups."


    "Is it reliable?"


    Karen asked with doubt in her voice. And Girand sneers in response.


    "Who do you think I am, of course it is. Our family has spies everywhere you know that."


    "So what exactly is going on?"


    Ignar stepped in and asked without caring about honorifics. The Commander turned towards him and smiled.


    "It''s a meeting."


    "A meeting."


    Rose called out in disbelieve.


    "A meeting of what and whom?"


    This time he even laughed. His attitude was getting on my nerves.


    "From what we know <The maiden> has called for a meeting with the most important members of the different groups."


    Then he seemed to talk into a small device on his jacked and his voice sounded through the com. We knew it was only directed at Karen but she seemed to have transmitted it to our helmets too and we stayed quiet.


    His voice sounded angry and filled with power.


    "This was sanctioned by the Head. Don''t fuck this up KAREN."


    The warning clearly got to all of us but our captain only barely nodded and Girand continued as if nothing had happened.


    "We already know where they will be meeting and have installed cameras and microphones there. You can already guess that this will probably get out of control. Either after a fight breaks out or after the meeting you, together with our esper squads will eliminate the entire leading class of the Raiders, HALO, the Fallen and to capture Arthus. Understood?"


    Unconsciously I nod in response but Karen seems to have a question.


    "Commander. Capturing <GOD> will be literary impossible. I doubt that anyone aside from <The Maiden> can even face him."


    He dismisses it with a gesture of his hand.


    "You will try and either succeed or fail in the most important thing will be to eliminate the leading groups. But remember, everyone of them will have a lot of members surrounding them standing ready to fight."


    "I know. One last thing commander, do you happen to know why <The Maiden> even called this meeting in?"


    It seemed to be Karens last question but Girand barely shook his head.


    "We don''t know why to be honest, while we know much <The Maiden> knows more. Her power is the only thing that made her able to gather everyone. But they all came and a catastrophe is brewing up if we don''t stop it. You''re dismissed Captain. Go group on the roof, the roof there has been prepared for you and you''ll be able to follow the recording. From what we have gathered the meeting will start in a few hours.


    Che. We definitely had too little time to prepare."


    I agreed with him as we walked out and heard him shout orders through the room.


    "Everyone heard what he said?"


    Karen asked as soon as we had walked back upstairs and went into the room where Chris'' armor was waiting for him.


    "Yes."


    The room was plastered with monitors and a control panel. While Liam seated himself in front of them and started to press different buttons we mustered the picture that was shown to us.


    The first thing we could make out was a circular room without any visible windows.


    And then we noticed her. Seated on one of the desks was <The Maiden> in person swinging her legs around like a small child. She was wearing a blue dress and her black hair was flowing down her shoulders. She wasn''t smiling. In fact she looked angry, angry beyond rage and comprehension.


    This would get ugly, everyone of us knew it and nobody doubted it.

 42. Five Teams

    Ok... I might have lied. But not on purpose I promise.


    Hahaha...... enjoy the chapter xD


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    Looking through the room I just wondered about one thing.


    "How in hell did they install such an amount of cameras and equipment at that location? I mean, if <The Maiden> chose this room for a reason so how did they do it?"


    Looking to the side the armored figure of Karen showed no signs of emotion. Her voice over the com sounded harsh.


    "If I told you, you would get killed in a matter of seconds. There are some things that even I cannot openly give anyone that information."


    That shut me up quickly, though I still had to ask.


    "That bad?"


    It was a simple question but Karen took her helmet of and revealed a pale face. Then she looked through all of us.


    "I entrusted you six with information that would already mark me a traitor with the clan but there are some things that I cannot allow anyone to know. It has to do with powers out of our control so try never to openly ask this to anyone else ever again. How the clan does things is unimportant. They are just simply DONE."


    With that she puts her helmet back on though all of had been shocked by her aggressive behavior.


    "Ok, we have approximately three hours to get ready. The room we''re currently looking at is only a few hundred meters away from this position. I want Chris and Ignar on the roof taking care of the main entrance. I want everyone important that walks into this building cataloged and reported to me. Liam, you will stay here for now. Keep an eye on the monitors for any changes to happen. The rest, check your equipment, we''ll be working together with the personal squadrons of the Commander. You''ll know it''s them, they wear a tag on their arms and I doubt any of them will walk outside without military gear."


    We nod at her orders and do as we''re told. Chris'' heavy steps resound over the roof as he slowly makes his way towards the edge. Afterwards they cover him with some kind of reflecting metal sheet that blends in with the concrete. Ignar takes his place next to him and I can know they''re talking silently over a personal frequency.


    The rest of us prepared our equipment over and over again.


    I felt weird. I would probably face Lane and my old group again and even though I still harbored a certain amount of hate towards her I had calmed down considerably. I now had a new family. I wouldn''t endanger the mission. The only thing I would give her was a quick death from a bullet.


    My will was set. For now I would follow my Captains orders until the end. Before I knew it the time had passed and Liam called over for Karen.


    "It''s beginning Captain."


    With only those words all of us charged inside to look at what would happen.


    <The Maiden> had remained on the table with an unchanging expression the entire time and even after a man in his 20ties walked in wearing jeans and a t-shirt. She barely seemed to notice.


    The man had blonde hair barely touching his shoulders and light blue eyes. He eradicated an aura of greatness and power even through the monitors we were watching. I recognized him and the sharp breaths my comrades took confirmed my thoughts. The first one to arrive had been Arthus himself, leader of the "Arthus Welten". The same one that had deployed <Zerfall> who had caused the New Hampshire massacre.


    Talking about the devil. Clenching my fist I see a figure walking behind him. He was wearing a long cloak even inside of the building and hid his face. It was the exact same person I had fought before and the one that had tortured me.


    CRACK!


    Ey? I look down at chair handle I had grabbed onto and noticed that I had broken it. Luckily nobody seemed to have noticed and I quickly let go of it.


    Behind the two of them was another face I only knew through briefings. Her eyes were only set upon Arthus, ignoring everything around herself. She had a dark brown pony tail and wore simple fitting clothes of the same type as the one she idolized.


    As far as we knew her codename was <Templar>. Her power was not of the offensive type but no one would be able to put even a scratch on her and her allies while she did not will it.


    We doubted that he only brought those two with him but we did not know who else was outside or in the city.


    "Alice, what''s the meaning of this?"


    His voice was surprisingly calm considering he faced one of the strongest espers we knew of. Besides me I can hear Liam talking to himself.


    "So her names Alice, we''ve already gotten something out of this."


    With a snarl Karen shuts him up so we can hear the rest of the conversation.


    "Shut the fuck up Arthus. I''ve had enough of your shit, do you have any idea what you''re causing? What problems I have to clean your mess up constantly?"


    <The Maiden> seemed insanely mad but Arthus only met her with a surprised face. Behind him <Templar> shot a look filled with hatred towards her but refrained from taking any action.


    "... We will wait for the others. I''m sure you''ve called all the big shots over."


    "Do that. Just sit down and shut up for one goddamn second, I don''t want any of your preaching inside here."


    With that the three of them took a seat and silently talked in silence.


    The next ones that walked inside -again in groups of three- were powerful espers from the HALO and the fallen.


    The first group consisted of multiple members wearing Ski masks and goggles to cover their faces, though it was clear that two of them where male and one female.


    Songe pointed at the female one.


    "That''s <Banshee>. She''s missing a finger on her right hand."


    I look closer at the picture and he was right. As such one had been identified, as for the rest we could not be sure.


    The last group was lead by a woman with bluely dyed hair. We could only guess her age since she seemed timeless. She wore a long raincoat very similar to the one <Zerfall> was wearing. Her name was <Aqua> and her gender had been a mystery for a long time. She could easily control water even on a molecular level. As such she was even able to break the molecules up into H2 and O2 and able to cause huge explosions because of it. Next to her was an old acquaintance of ours. <Child''s play> looked older than when we had last met him but he still had the same expression. The last one was someone we did not know. An old woman seeming to frail to even walk in a straight line.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    The instance they walked into the room <Aqua> glared towards Arthus and <The Maiden>.


    "Arthus. I didn''t think we''d ever see each other again. Where it not for <The Maiden> I''d already have you covering in front of my feet begging for mercy."


    He did not react to her threat and simply gestured at her to leave him alone. Infuriated <Aqua> raised her hands seemingly ready to already attack him but before she could react <The Maiden> appeared in front of her. Grabbing said limb.


    "Don''t. Just don''t. After I''m done with you fucks you can kill each others as much as you''d like. No, scratch that. After you''ve told everyone what I''m about to tell you THEN you can kill each other off for all that''s worth. At least then I''ll only have to clean someone''s mess up ONCE and not whenever any of you fucks up again."


    Seemingly nervous <Aqua> backs of and sits down with her two followers. The three masked HALO members do the same not directing any words towards <The Maiden>.


    The next three that came into view made us gasp in surprise.


    The one in front was a certain blonde woman we had seen before, though she actually wore clothes this time. Walking next to her was the red haired man that had fought with Rose before. The last one following behind the two was a rastafarian with grey brown hair. When we looked closer we were astonished to see that there was only two holes were his eyes should be. Though he walked with the same confidence as his comrades. Though he seemed more like a beggar concerning clothes.


    "Alice, why have you called us? We normally don''t come together like this, you know we don''t like that."


    <The Maiden> snapped towards the speaking blind man.


    "<Tzeentch> shut your dirty manipulative mouth. Do you have any idea what you''ve caused in other places? NO YOU DON''T! Sit down now."


    Without saying anything else the woman and blind Rastafarian sat down in some of the remaining chairs. The red haired man on the other hand stood tall.


    "Hey Alice, I don''t care how you talk with the others but I won''t let you just handle me like that."


    We could clearly make out a twitching eyelid of <The Maiden>. Then she shouted back at him.


    "<Khorne> you too, sit down now or I''ll make all your valuable blood freeze inside of your veins and throw you somewhere the sun doesn''t shine."


    The man''s breath came out in short bursts and clouds of smoke gathered in front of him and we could make out frost covering different areas of the table. After ten seconds of holding her gaze he finally backed down.


    "Fine. I''ll listen to what you have to say."


    Instantly everything returned to normal and he took his seat.


    Behind me Karen talks in a soft voice.


    "Only the Raiders are left. Let''s see if they come in peace or if we have to intervene already."


    Only seven minutes and thirty five seconds later she arrived. The first one to come in was Lane herself, still having that stupid long pink hair and walking inside as if she owned the place. It made me instantly hate her again. Behind her following closely was a man with short spiked hair. I only knew him from reports. His codename was <Manticore> and he seemed to be able to freely control his hair, whether it was still attached to his body or not.


    The last one to enter the room was one of the two ''new'' recruits we had heard of. Only distinguishable by their gender both of them had always wore long black coats and a white mask without any expression. It was not any different now. But we saw that the person was female, as such we could deduce that she was <Immortal Mind> and esper with unknown power and rank.


    Everyone turned around to Lane and even I could feel the hostility over the cameras that shot at the three newcomers. Lane though only sneered with disgust in her face.


    "So the entire scum has gathered. I will make you pay for the crimes that you have committed."


    With that multiple balls of fire appeared around her while the masked figure of <Immortal Mind> slowly lifted off the ground. Karen herself got ready to give an engage order to us and the Commander further down probably was about to do the same when <The Maiden> once more stepped in.


    "You stupid girl. Cease this immediately. I have more important things to deal with that the stupid muttering of a crazy girl. But you''re powerful enough that you at least have to listen to what I have to say. So. SIT. THE. FUCK. DOWN!"


    Everything around the two of them seemed to flicker in intense heat and multiple members of the gathering held up their hands to use their powers. Then <Immortal Mind> behind Lane stopped floating and poked Lane in the shoulder. They seemed to communicate through means we could not listen to but whatever they did Lane calmed down and after sending everyone a hatred filled glare she finally seated herself while <Manticore> and <Immortal Mind> stood behind her.


    In the end <The Maiden> also seemed to calm down considerably and moved to the middle of the room.


    "Haaaaaa. Thank you for coming all and thank you for at least not making a mess the moment you stepped inside of this room."


    The double doors leading out of the room suddenly closed with a loud bang. Startling everyone safe for the red haired man, <The Maiden> and Arthus. Then Alice started talking again.


    "For now I have closed everyone off from the outside. We will talk now. About what every single one of you fucks did to the world. You are the most important and strongest members of the esper race. As such you fucks have a responsibility that you''re clearly not fulfilling"


    For now everyone seemed to calmly listen to what she was saying. We did not know whether they were afraid of <The Maiden> or simply interested. Or both. But nobody interrupted her though Lane seemed close to attacking any moment and almost shouted at her.


    "And you''re here to preach at us? You? The killer of dozens and destroyer of entire landscapes?"


    Alice turned towards her in a flash.


    "I''m not here to preach, I''m here to fucking tell you how to use your power. Or didn''t you know about what you were doing child!? Of course you don''t, nobody of you can even fathom what you are doing when you''re using your freaking power like this!"


    Finally <Khorne> asked the question everyone was on the verge of shouting out.


    "So what exactly are we doing Alice?"


    Snapping around again <The Maiden> glared at everyone of them before finally answering.


    "You idiots truly have no idea."


    Then with a sigh she looks at the ceiling and weirdly enough directly at one of the cameras in the room. It seemed as if she was staring directly at A3.


    "You are destroying earth and some of you are even endangering the entire universe."

 43. Consequences

    yea, I won''t post that many chapters today :P


    Enjoy this one though and rip New York City.


    and yea... I hate the character Lane, though I probably should have fleshed her out a Little bit more.


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    Stupid.


    That was my first thought. Endangering the entire earth and even the universe? She must have gone crazy or something. Everyone gathered in the room must have thought the same because <Khorne> started laughing while the others talked silently about what she had said. Even Lane sneered at her revelation and voiced her thoughts.


    "You seem to have gone insane. How can this-?"


    A ball of energy appeared in her hand.


    "-endanger the universe as long as we control it?"


    Surprisingly it wasn''t <The Maiden> that responded. It was Arthus who seemed a lot less calmer. Raising his hands in a appeasing gesture and standing up.


    "Alice. This is not the time spouting nonsense. And you too <Flying Star> you should know better, Alice doesn''t lie. Elaborate please."


    All talking settled down and all eyes were once more glued on <The Maiden>. She herself just shook her head.


    "How could I expect you to understand. I should have just finished this when I had the chance. Where do you shits think your power is coming from? Some kind of void? Some kind of separate dimension? Nobody of you absolutely nobody of you is creating anything. You''re all simply borrowing."


    Her gaze turns accusing. Then she points at Arthus.


    "Especially you Arthus. Everything has a order and you''re disturbing it while using your power. Whenever you force something to happen other events get pulled ahead of their time. You have no idea how much power I had to use to clean your mess up. Whenever you manipulate pr-"


    Something happens in the room and the entire audio coming from the maiden gets shut out. Liam wanted to check the equipment instantly but it seemed to originate from the room itself. Then Arthus talked, his face a mask of kindness but we could see the rage he felt.


    "Alice, don''t talk about those important things to everyone. I don''t want to have to kill all of you."


    Nobody took his threat kindly and multiple members stood up ready to use their power to defend themselves. Then suddenly everything started to freeze over. It started with the tables, slowly creeping I barely noticed the white sheets starting to cover them. The first to notice was one of the masked figures from HALO. He jumped away from it pulling his comrades with him, then he asked with a clearly modified voice.


    "<Maiden> stop this now. We came here to listen to what you had to say. I do not want to fight you, not a single one of us doubts that you could kill anyone inside of here. But if we all go on you at once even you would have problems dealing with us. So please stop."


    Her voice was silent, almost nonexistent but she was deadly calm.


    "You still do not believe me. It was to be expected, nobody will see the truth. What I am asking of you... no, what I''m demanding of you is this. Stop excessively using your power. Whenever someone like <Flying Star> uses her power I need to replenish the source she borrowed from."


    Lane interrupted her almost shouting in defiance.


    "What is up with you?! We are espers, as long as we are able to control it we are fine."


    The frost on top of the tables does not disappear but it does not creep further either. Instead <The Maiden> directs her next words at Lane.


    "You stupid girl thinking you''re all powerful. Do you realize where you''re power is coming from? You''re one of the idiots overdoing everything. You especially are borrowing from our sun. You''re taking energy away from a STAR Lane!"


    What?


    Lane looked at <The Maiden> in disbelief and doubt.


    "So what? Our sun is huge and produces an insane amount of energy each day how can something insignificant as me endanger that?"


    For once I had to agree with her. I seriously doubted that one person alone could destroy a star on accident. Alice though only shook her head.


    "Nobody is thinking about long terms. Nobody ever does this. Our sun is comparable to an ecosystem. It produces power but it''s resources are limited as big as they might be and you''re taking those resources away. But it''s not only you, there are thousands that do the same, if not millions. Not even I know how many espers do this."


    "Then why are we here?"


    This time it was <Khorne>''s time to ask a question. He pointed at himself and <Slaanesh> the woman.


    "I''m pretty confident that our power doesn''t endanger anything."


    Alice seems to nod slightly.


    "You''re right, you endanger nothing but your own bodies and I don''t particularly care about that. But you have a certain amount of influence and I want you to use this to educate you''re fucking espers to use their powers effectively."


    The blind man points at lane and laughs once.


    "Do you have any clue how many espers there are in the world? I bet you do not and many have not even formed yet and you expect us to control their power usage? Are you retarded?"


    Suddenly Alice disappears and before the man knew it she was standing right in front of him.


    "<Tzeentch> you alone are keeping the human evolution back. And even I can''t fix the shit you''ve caused. So just shut up and at least try what I am about to tell all of you."


    Then she returns to the middle of the room.


    "Right now you guys have two choices. One of them is helping me by letting me show you how to properly give back what you''ve taken and teach that to all you followers. The oth-"


    She gets interrupted by Lane''s laugh cutting through the room.


    "You called everyone here for a lesson? Who do you think you are? You think I''d just accept that? You have killed so many of my friends and comrades."


    With one gesture <The Maiden> makes her stop.


    "I have made mistakes in the past, there is no denying it. But I will keep pushing on because this is what I have decided to do."


    Then for the first time <Aqua> from the Fallen raised her hand.


    "And what if we do not want to be taught?"


    It was a simple question but Alice''s expression turned hard.


    "Then I will remove the threat for my world from the face of earth. And even if you do not believe me. If you do not as I say all of you will die today."


    Next to me I can hear Karen take in a sharp breath. There was no chance that this would be settled without violence.


    "Songe, please ask the commander to Speed up the evacuation. I''m sure he is aware of the dangers too but ask regardless."


    He nods and walks out of the room to not interrupt us.


    The situation inside of the room seemed to escalate, almost no one was seated anymore except for Arthus and his subordinates. He himself seemed to be thinking about something and had his eyes closed. Every group was disputing in itself how to react to another threat uttered by <The Maiden>. While Arthus was calm, HALO''s members had simply taken a few steps away and were talking quietly with each other. <Khorne> and his members seemed to have already accepted <The Maidens> proposition and the Fallen were loudly discussing it themselves.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Then there was Lane and <Manticore>. While she seemed infuriated <Manticore> was a statue talking at her ear. <Immortal Mind> did not move and had probably been selected as a body guard. Then before anyone else could finish Arthus raised his voice.


    "Alice. While I don''t like how you did it you''re right. I now know what I have to do in order to not cause you any trouble. Though we will still use our power to the fullest when defending ourselves."


    Alice looked at him for a long time before finally answering herself.


    "Your power is irritating. You could end everything but you don''t. But regardless I will thank you. Please inform all your followers to do the same so we will never have to fight head to head."


    "We''ve decided to do the same. Out of respect for you Alice not because we are afraid, you of all people should understand this."


    This time it had been the blonde woman beside''s <Khorne> who had talked and once more <The Maiden> seemed to thank them from the bottom of her heart. Then one of the masked HALO members walked back to the table.


    "<Maiden> we cannot decide this by ourselves. We are but only three council members. We would like you to give us at least a week to figure this out. In the end we will either openly face you or contact you again regarding your proposition. Is that acceptable?"


    His distorted voice gave nothing away about his feelings and <The Maiden> seemed to think about the entire passage.


    "I know all but one of the members inside of your council. If you are only trying to run I will hunt you down, have I made myself clear?"


    The figure only nods.


    "That is absolutely acceptable but we will not decide anything over the head of our comrades."


    With a gesture she dismisses the matter and faces the last remaining groups. Lane was still whispering with <Manticore> but the Fallen seemed to have came to an conclusion. The old lady stepped forward and started talking with a weak voice.


    "<Maiden> sadly we cannot speak for everyone of the Fallen but all members under us three will accept your conditions but do not expect any thankfulness out of us, you are forcing us to listen to you."


    Alice only smiles at them though and answers politely.


    "I want this world to keep existing as long as I''m alive. Do not misunderstand, I do not care about any of the beings on this world. But my existence would be useless if I did not have a planet to live on."


    "You expect me to simply accept this? What are you all doing covering in front of her like some puppies?!"


    She just had to speak up. A small part of me had already expected this. Behind <The Maiden> stood a girl with pink hair and a mad expression.


    "You who killed so many of my comrades and civilians want me to sit by idly while you explain something about my power to me? And even if I did that, what then? You think I''d just let you go? Everyone in here has committed a crime and will be punished accordingly. You all are human scum and now you''re just bowing in front of a strong individual just like dogs."


    What is that bitch doing?!


    Our heads snap towards Liam who seemed to have accidentally thought too loudly into our direction.


    Once more it was Arthus who stepped in first.


    "<Flying Star> aka Lane Polinsk. First of all, we do not bow. I accept Alice as an individual on the same level of power as me and as someone with a much better understanding of espers. As such I will look through any information she gives me. But you? I do not treat you my equal. You are just a small girl trying to play hero. That all of us have committed a sin is undoubtedly true but at least we fight for our own values. You instead."


    He spits out and his face shows a surprising amount of disgust.


    "You instead, you simply do not take anything into consideration."


    Her answer came quick and with the same amount of disgust.


    "I do not need to listen to someone that brainwashes his members into following him and calls himself a <GOD>. You''re arrogance is immeasurable."


    He looked dumbfounded for exactly 12 seconds before breaking out into laugher while <Templar> stood up positioning herself behind him.


    "Brainwash? How did you come to that conclusion, can you just not understand that some people actually have a goal worth dying for? Whether you want it or not, we will create Eden on earth. My power has nothing to do with this. The devotion I get originates from respect, not fear."


    Lane did not seem to care and faced the masked HALO''s.


    "And you, you are ruthless and do what you want, you say you protect espers but in the end you only protect robbers and murderers. You protect criminals and you too in the end will be judged."


    A small chuckle could be heard from under the mask as the one in front answered.


    "<Flying Star> we have never once said that we did good deeds. Never once did we imply that our values are ethnically accepted. Our powers are in this world to fulfill the wish that granted them in the first place. Everything else is unimportant. If one''s wish was to climb a tower we will help him climb the tower. If the wish was to kill the president of the USA we would do so too. If you condemn us for this... Honestly, we could not care less. You think you know our values but you truly only projected something upon us and  you think that we''re going to fall into some kind of moral conflict over the ethnicity of our actions. But to be franc we simply do not care."


    Lane lost a lot of her momentum, blocked by the cold rationalism of the one she had shouted at. But she didn''t seem to want to stop there with her rant. The next ones on her list where the Fallen.


    "And you guys, you destroy lives. You too have committed countless crimes a-"


    <Aqua> instantly cuts her of.


    "Shut up woman, you understand nothing neither does Arthus or anyone else. Do not dare to try and judge us. We have our own goals and trying to talk with us on a moral standpoint is useless. Speaking of morality, have you ever thought about the collateral damage you cause? I barely know anyone within our organization that could keep up with your count of destroyed buildings. You-"


    "Collateral damage?! The things that happened were the fault of the criminals. I defended the citizens while you attacked them. It is only normal that things get destroyed in the conflict."


    Normal? Is that what you think? Is that what you thought when you destroyed my life? That it just happened?


    My eyes became small and then we heard a voice talking over the com. It was Girand giving orders.


    "I want all forces to engage as soon as it is beginning. Everyone has their orders."


    Karen, Liam and Rose equipped their guns and started to get ready to head out but my gaze was fixed upon the monitor showing what was happening inside. Lane was still talking trying to justify herself but she seemed to have had enough.


    "I have already decided, I will not play your little game <Maiden>. I will wipe you all from the face of earth and end your reign today Arthus."


    With that a multitude of energy spheres appeared around her floating in circles. <Immortal Mind> also seemed to float up again and radiated pressure even through the pictures of the monitor.


    Every single esper in the room stood up and faced different directions. The Fallen seemed to ignore Lane completely and stared towards Arthus with hatred while <Khorne> and his two members seemed to practically not care at all. HALO''s members had positioned themselves in a triangle all ready to react to whatever would hit them. Then finally there was Arthus and Alice. While the first still seemed unfazed by everything the latter was mad.


    "FINE!"


    She shouted.


    Then someone grabbed me by the shoulder. It was Karen telling me something.


    "We''re heading out now, everything will turn to hell quickly come on, let''s go!"


    Without turning around I grab my rifle and the four of us charge outside. Behind me I can barely make out the final words <The Maiden> shouted into the room.


    "Then all of you die today!"

 44. Old Acquaintances

    Not much to say right now,


    Except enjoy the chapter of course ^^


    And sadly Lane won''t die just yet... you''ll have to wait for that a bit. There''s still some things that have to happen first.


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    A weird laugh escaped my throat as I looked down the skyscraper we stood on top of. Not because of the hight but because of what I could make out in the distance. The building where the meeting had taken place was gone. Instead of the middle sized office complex we expected, what remained was a brutally torn apart ruin. It had been blasted from the inside and caused immense damage on the surrounding properties.


    "Let''s go, everyone has their orders, take all of them out."


    Karen shouted and simply jumped down from the roof. Liam and Rose quickly followed while I saw Songe heading over from the door leading inside. I hesitated for a split second.


    Oh screw it.


    Then I jumped, all in all I had confidence in my gravitational power and reduced the speed on impact. I still more or less crashed into the ground making rubble fly everywhere. Three similar but deeper dents showed where Karen and the others had landed.


    "Group up, Ignar and Chris will give us cover. Weapons free."


    "Yes Ma''m."


    We answered in union and sprinted towards the destroyed building.


    It felt like swimming through humans. The evacuation had started too late and now we had to deal with an immeasurable amount of civilians trying to get out of the city. But helping them was not our objective as ethnically bad it was, we had our orders. After jumping over cars and New Yorkers in panic we finally saw the entire catastrophe that had happened.


    It looked more like a warzone than downtown New York. Corpses were lying everywhere, if espers or civilian we did not know. But in the rubble of the building we could make out the survivors duke it out under each other.


    <Khorne>, <Slaanesh> and <Tzeentch> had simply disappeared, if dead or not we couldn''t be sure. One of HALO''s masked members lied down dead, crushed by a big piece of rubble, the other two engaging in a fight with <Immortal Mind> from the raiders. Around the female <Banshee> from the fallen space seemed to distort and all solid matter started to either liquefy or turn to dust. The other one started throwing anything he could find at the floating woman.


    In the air dozens of explosions cut through the sky. Blue and golden fires erupted everywhere as <The Maiden> and Lane fought against each other and the elderly woman.


    <Templar> and <Zerfall> stood in front of Arthus while <Aqua> and <Child''s play> walked towards them together with other people, probably also part of the Fallen, their eyes tainted by hatred.


    Aside from them I saw <Manticore> throwing black spikes towards some espers hiding behind a car. It did not save them, his hair tore through the metal like butter and I could make out a scream. Mixed amongst all of the bigger espers where smaller fights between either unknown espers with each other or with military personnel distinguishable by their combat gear. Any remaining civilians were nowhere to be seen.


    "Take them all out, leave no one alive."


    It was Karens voice, calm and collected that gave us the order and we instantly followed it. The first one to shoot was undoubtedly Christian. Something flew by in a flash and hit <Templar> square in the chest tearing a hole the size of a fist inside her stomach. We followed his example and started walking towards the battle shooting at everyone that was non military. Out of the corner of my eye I could make out <Templar> still standing, seemingly not caring about the wound she had just taken and then... it closed. Without even looking at us I saw that she had completely regenerated in a matter of seconds. Then she tapped <Zerfall> on his shoulder and pointed towards the roof. Extending his arms the hooded figure ignored <Aqua> for one second intending to aim something at Ignar and Chris.


    I wanted to warn them but before <Zerfall> had any chance do react someone appeared in front of him and lodged a metal rod into his head. Surprised I recognized the man. It was Velvet, the teleporter from when I had been part of the Raiders.


    I did not hesitate and pulled the trigger of my rifle three times all aimed at his body. As long as he had not noticed me he would be unable to dodge. While the shell of <Zerfall> crumbled behind Velvet my bullet bounced off from some kind of invisible force field.


    "So you''re those specials from the military, I heard from Lane that you''re not really nice guys. Everyone ready to kill should be ready to get killed as well."


    The voice came from directly behind me and I did not recognize it. Though I instantly jumped to the side and shouted to my comrades through the coms.


    "Behind us!"


    Karen makes a gesture and Rose goes to my side while the others keep moving forward. The espers had yet to realize who was slowly whittling them down from afar.


    Together with Rose I examined our new enemy. He was clothed in the same fashion as <Immortal Mind> with a black coat and a white mask, as such we could deduce that he was the other newest expansion of the Raiders.


    "Hello <Harmony>."


    Before he can react Rose throws her rifle away and pulls out her handgun while jumping to the side. I on the other hand pull back shooting at him and exerting gravitational pulls on him at the same time.


    He only laughs with a voice distorted by some kind of mechanism. My bullets simply pass through him and he seems unaffected by my power. The moment my bullets showed no signs of working Rose jumped in further kicking her leg at his knee.


    She stumbles as she cleanly passes through him. Rolling over catching her momentum she comes back up behind him still aiming her gun at him. Her voice sounds through the com.


    "We don''t have intel on him, any ideas?"


    As a matter of fact I don''t. But I don''t get to answer her because the air around us starts to distort.


    "OUT NOW!"


    I shout towards Rose and dive as far away as I can. Rose does the same on the other side. I didn''t know what he was doing but I didn''t want to be there when he finished doing it.


    Crack!


    Ey? Looking to the side at one of the other skyscrapers I notice long ripples running through its side. As the air around us starts flickering even more scars torture the building. Then the first wall starts breaking apart. Even over the bursting sound of concrete I can hear a soft chuckle coming from <Harmony>. I look towards him and shout with a voice distorted and boosted by my helmet.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be the good guys?!"


    But before I can get an answer I need to concentrate on not getting crushed. Falling items had always been a problem for me to handle since I wasn''t proficient enough to attach black matter to air. So I did something else. I gathered it around the point where <Harmony> was standing. A bitter smile was on my face. Let this be your grave bastard.


    The building would come down either way so I did what I could to redirect it towards the one that had caused it. It overshadowed both of us, I felt like I was playing a deadly game of chicken. None of us moved while I finally finished the hotspot I wanted.


    I give him the finger and turn around, running out from under the falling building as fast as possible. Behind me I could see cars and rubble making a line for <Harmony> being attracted by the hotspot I had attached. Sprinting at full speed something suddenly shot besides me, It was Rose tackling me from behind sending us both flying from underneath the building barely avoiding getting crushed by multiple tons of concrete and steel.


    Clouds of dust and pulverized rubble flew around as we tried to regain our orientation. All life signs of our comrades where still glowing in the normal green. I nod towards Rose with thankfulness. I could have probably survived but it would not have been good for the mission.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Think he''s dead?"


    Rose simply asks while throwing the extra magazines for her lost rifle on the floor. But I just shake my head.


    "I doubt it, he seemed to be able to shift his body avoiding our attacks. Let''s just hope it takes him a bit to free himself."


    "Agreed."


    Next to us multiple people walk out of the dust coughing. A marker in my helmet instantly marks them as hostiles. I hesitate, they didn''t seem dangerous.


    Before I knew it something hit me frontal on and knocked my rifle away from me. With determination in his face one of the figures holds his hand out towards me.


    My face distorts as I remember what Karen had once told me. Don''t hesitate.


    A whole section of rubble around the figures gets flattened as I extort pressure onto them. The four of them hold out for a split second before their legs break as they could not handle their own weight anymore. One more second and it was over.


    Next to me Rose lowered her gun and kicked  my rifle back at me.


    "Be more careful, if it had not been this small fry we could''ve gotten killed."


    I nod, wouldn''t make that mistake again. Rose took the lead and both of us walk through the dust, trying to meet back up with our Captain.


    Walking over the road and broken cars two more figures showed up to our side and both me and Rose instantly aimed at them. Though we quickly relaxed at the sight of their equipment. Wearing the combat armor and ski masks of the military two soldiers emerged from the dust. Rose quickly addressed them. Saluting once.


    "Soldiers, what squad do you belong to and what is your mission?"


    One of them talks while coughing, his voice sounding eerily familiar.


    "Squad seven Ma''m, we got cut off when the building came down."


    Lowering her gun Rose faced away from him and kept on walking gesturing them to follow her.


    "Stay behind us, we''ll try to get you to meet back up with them."


    They nod and joined up behind me. While the same soldier answered again.


    "We have no idea what''s happening, the dust is screwing the entire operation up, I can''t even get back to command."


    Without thinking too much I answer him.


    "Commands-"


    Then I stop as I realize from where I had known his voice. Cutting all sound from coming out of my helmet I contact Rose.


    "Rose, that''s no soldier, he''s John, codename <Hammertime> from my time with the Raiders, undoubtedly the other one is hiding too, though I''m not sure who exactly he is."


    "Affirmative."


    Without hesitation both of us turn around and fire our guns. John instantly reacts and disappears with a loud bang while something hard hits me from the side which makes me fly a few meters before regaining my composure.


    Rose was already engaged in close combat with the other one and he quickly had to take of his mask to not get hindered by it. Hidden under it had been Mikael, one of the strongest from my old team.


    "How''d you know? Was it the squad number? I had been pretty sure that it was the right one come on tell me."


    I smile as I lean my rifle against the car besides me and let my distorted voice sound through my helmet. Trying myself at a small mindgame.


    "We know who you are John, we also know about the other members of the Raiders. You will not achieve anything here."


    The sound came again and I was once again blasted to the side as something had hit me. I catch my balance and muster John who was staring at me from a few feet away.


    "I truly doubt that, but I love to talk with ladies and since you can''t keep up with my speed anyways I might as well tell you."


    He disappeared again and showed up in front of my face, luckily my ears were protected or I would have lost any ability to hear right there.


    "I''m <The Wave> and HALO will accomplish more than you know, the council will survive and the Raiders will be eliminated together with a good amount of the military elite and that includes yo-"


    "I''ve had enough."


    I interrupted him since he was already this close to me and go into overcharge. My entire armor starts giving off a white light and I throw my right fist at his face. Fire burns through my nerves as I concentrate on John. Time slows down as I clearly see him sending some kind of shockwave out from his hands, propelling him away from me. I do not care, with a smile on my face I crack my knuckles slowly stepping forward removing any gravitational pull on Johns body.


    I knew I couldn''t kill him with my gravitation alone but what if he had to fight without weighing anything? With a surprised expression John jumps backwards and his face changes even further as he does not come back down onto earth but slowly floats upwards. Seeing my chance I jump forward charging at him while he was still only one meter above the ground.


    "You think you can stop me with your tricks?!"


    He shouted and used his power to propel himself against the ground crouching down under me. Just where I wanted him. I used my power to raise my own weight by a tenfold and kicked downwards.


    Once more his reflexes saved him as he blasted himself away from me. As I get back up and examined him I noticed that his hands were shaking. I smile.


    "You''re shockwaves aren''t very good for your body if you cannot prepare to counter them aren''t they?"


    I couldn''t imagine anything holding on for a long amount of time while being shot around by shockwaves.


    Nervously he looked to the side at the fight between Rose and Velvet, though none of them could gain the upper hand at the moment. On the ground I noticed multiple iron bars, though I didn''t know what they belonged too. Kicking one up I measured its weight and jump forward without hesitation. With the overcharge I could see him, he was still faster than me but at least my vision could keep up with him. He dodges the stab I had aimed at his stomach and creates more distance between us.


    Then he shouted towards Mikael who was still fighting Rose.


    "We''re pulling out, we need to report this."


    Looking behind me I can see Rose not even out of breath in the slightest. But before Mikael could run she grabbed his shoulder.


    "Who said you could where allowed to leave? I wonder how long you can avoid getting damaged if I bury you under a few tons of cars?"


    Mikael''s power was based on his ability to keep concentrated, if he lost it even for one second he would immediately lose. Rose seemed to know this and pulled him with her throwing him into the side of a small shop.


    "Who cares about collateral damage anymore."


    She shouted and kicked the walls with enough force to pulverize the entire outer layer of concrete. With a deafening sound the shop collapsed into itself.


    "Oh for fucks sake."


    Without hesitation I turned around and used my own momentum to propel the rod I had in my hands at the figure of John still remaining behind me. This time even my eyes couldn''t catch the sight of John disappearing. But a small smile soon covered my face. The rod had vanished too and there was a lot of blood on the ground, I had definitely hit him. I did not try to follow him though, even if I could have. Either way he was heavily injured and would not participate in any further fighting.


    "Rose, we should try to get into contact with the others squads in the perimeter. They need to know that there might be enemy espers hiding within their ranks."


    "Agreed but we can''t reach anyone right now, something is interfering with our equipment. We''ll need to meet up manually."


    I nod and pick up my rifle again. Rose once more took the front and we headed further into the dust.

 45. Slaughter

    Enjoy the chapter ^^


    If anyone suspects anything to happen, feel free to write me, but pls don''t write it as a reply xD I don''t want anyone else to be spoiled if the guess is correct.


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    This was so infuriating. With the dry weather that currently plagued the east coast the dust didn''t settle. Multiple times we ran into groups of enemies trying to regain their orientation... We didn''t let them go, the entire situation had already evolved too far to even consider making prisoners. Heavy tremors shook the ground as other skyscrapers started collapsing throughout the city, though we could not see them we heard and felt it.


    Walking through a small side street we tried to get back to the main fight but to be honest, we had no idea where exactly we were. Barely seeing anything beyond three meters we had to rely on our senses and whatever our equipment could pick up. Rose stopped me before we walked onto one of the main roads.


    "Multiple people ahead, they''re none of ours... We shouldn''t fight, there''s at least thirteen and we don''t know who they''re affiliated with."


    I agreed, it would be too risky since we could get hurt, or to be more precise damaged in the process. Slowly sneaking behind Rose I peek around the trashcan we had used as cover. Though I couldn''t see them we could clearly make out their voices but none of them sounded familiar.


    "<Harmony> did that? Goddamit with this dust flying around we have no way of finding out where <Flying Start> is."


    Raiders. Looking at Rose she seemed to have come to the same conclusion that this was with a high probability the second team under <Manticore> that Lane had brought with her. Another voice started talking, it sounded like a man in his 30ties.


    "What about the military? They''re slaughtering everyone, regardless of what camp they''re from and we can''t get into contact with <Hammertime> [John] and the other team. Even if we incapacitate any of the espers around here the military will just finish them off and now that <Harmony> literary destroyed multiple buildings they''ll treat us as threats as well."


    The first voice calms them down.


    "Don''t worry about this, we''ll meet up with the team leaders and retreat before we get wiped. We''r-"


    Getting interrupted a third voice distorted by some kind of device joins them.


    "<Swarm>, why are you all gathered here? <Harmony>''s buried somewhere and he''s trying to get out, shouldn''t you go help him?"


    Me and Rose looked at each other. We had instantly identified the new person as <Immortal Mind>, which meant that the main battlefield couldn''t be too far away. But it also meant that our ability to make it out unharmed if they noticed us was lowered once more.


    "<Immortal Mind>, that''s a question I should ask you, you should be taking care of the two HALO council members. Yo-"


    She cut him off before he can say anything further.


    "Two of them are dead while <Banshee> got away, she went through the subway and destroyed the entrances so I didn''t follow."


    "Che! So even more was destroyed, anything else you''ve noticed? We need to get back to <Flying Star> as fast as possible."


    We couldn''t make out any emotions from under the mask as she answered again.


    "You do know she caused all of this don''t you? She was the only one to openly refuse <The Maidens> offer and threaten and insult everyone around her. If not for her we''d all be going home by now with-"


    "Stop <Immortal Mind>, <Flying star> probably had a good reason to do so and we should cut her some slack."


    "Cut her some SLACK?!"


    Her voice seemed louder than before and I could feel a pressure rising around us as <Immortal Mind> kept ranting.


    "She herself is the cause for this entire disaster and you still defend her?"


    So even someone from the Raiders wasn''t blinded by her weird ideals and saw behind the entire front. But <Swarm> rebuked her.


    "<Immortal Mind>, just stop. We''ll have a talk once this is done. <Flying Star> is our leader, we should trust in her."


    A trembling voice answered him.


    "I don''t think so. I''ve had enough."


    then we can feel the pressure around us reaching a new height. The nervous voice of <Swarm> reached us only a few seconds later.


    "<Mind>? What are you doing?"


    "Something I should have done a long time ago. I don''t care anymore, you''re as bad as the HALO."


    "We''re no- ARRGH!"


    Multiple agonized screams could be heard and we heard multiple bodies drop onto the floor.


    "I don''t care, be gone."


    It didn''t take long and the last thing we heard from the second team was their corpses hitting the ground. I nodded towards Rose, now or never and both of use walk out of our cover aiming towards where we expected our enemies to be. Just outside on a road pattered with holes and bodies stood <Immortal Mind>, still masked. Around her the cold remains of over ten espers were sprawled, all of them with blood running out of their eyes. She instantly faced the two of us and we came to a hold. Then she pointed one hand at us.


    "You''re not better than any of the other fractions here... You simply kill everyone related."


    With a gesture she encompasses the entire destruction around her.


    "What will you accomplish here? A destroyed City and thousands without homes for the chance of killing a few espers?"


    She shakes her head but Rose answers in my stead.


    "We evacuated as many as we could but this is war. To bypass this as a small fight would be ridiculous. In war there are casualties, it does not mean we are willingly accepting them, it only means we are following the commands of those undoubtedly  smarter than us."


    <Immortal Mind> hesitated. Then she spoke with her distorted voice.


    "War huh? So this is how you see it. I have one last question, where is <Harmony>?"


    I slowly aim away from her while answering.


    "Why do you think we know?"


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    "<Harmony> went for you and I saw him fight briefly, but I lost track and need to get to him again. If he really caused this destruction... you wouldn''t be able to face him."


    Her voice trailed off into the distance. Shaking my head I point into the direction of the fallen building he was buried under.


    "He created his own tomb, a skyscraper fell down on him. I don''t know whether he''s alive or not."


    "Something like that can''t kill him. It seems like not all of you military guys shoot first and ask questions later. I''ll stop <Harmony> for you but I will take out anyone attacking me."


    I nod slightly. Since we had absolutely no idea what she had used on her comrades we didn''t want to fight her just yet. With one last tilt of her head <Immortal Mind> lifted off the ground and floated towards the direction I had given her.


    After she had disappeared Rose looked at me with confusion.


    "She just wiped out what seemed like the entire second team of the Raiders. Safe <Manticore> and <Harmony>. Though now she''s going after the latter."


    I shake my head.


    "It doesn''t matter, we have to meet up with the rest now, from what we could make out the site isn''t that far away from here. Let''s just go."


    With that we sprinted down the road climbing over the tremendous chunks of concrete that had fallen from the sky and crushed everything below it. Soon enough we arrived at the original building where it had all happened. Everything had been grinded to the ground but everything that remained was corpses. I even saw the body of <Child''s play> amongst the casualties though I did not feel anything from it. His entire right side had been burnt black and his comrade was nowhere to be seen.


    Suddenly a flickering call could be heard over the com. It seemed like Karen though it was hard to make out.


    "To all .......... is Captain Ithild,  ........... at rally point three the commander has ............ reinforcements from base. ............ wait for them until we ....... buildings and beware, due to the dust flying espers have to ........... Do not lift off without clearance, ........ be shot down."


    Rose looked at me surprised.


    "Rally point three? Any idea where that is?"


    I shake my head, I didn''t. Before I can open my mouth Rose stops me and pushes me through the window of a destroyed store. Inside she whispers over the com.


    "Someone''s com-"


    As she''s about to finish I can hear two people walking out of some ruins. Surprisingly enough I instantly recognized one of the to be Arthus himself, thought I do not understand his language at all.


    "Jesus Christus. Was f¨¹r ein disaster. <Templar> wann wird der Rest da sein?"


    His subordinate quickly answered.


    "Paar Minuten h?chstends. <Blink> schafft sie r¨¹ber und dann werden wir hier versch-"


    The sound of something hard impacting the street interrupted her while small shards flew everywhere.


    "ARTHUS!"


    It was a female voice that shouted. A female voice I knew only too well. Arthus himself was not fazed at all. He seemed more annoyed before anything else.


    "For fucks sake Lane, you''re actually bothering me. Both of us don''t have time for this right now. Even you cannot be that stupid to believe that you can win this right now. The only one that will gain anything here is the military."


    She didn''t seem to hear him.


    "It does not matter, at least it will end today. Your reign will stop now. <Blacknest> let''s go."


    <Blacknest>? I almost laughed, she had brought Karif with her to tackle Arthus. I remembered him when I had clashed with <Zerfall>. And before we knew it the traitor appeared out of the shadows besides Lane. Arthus did not waver, instead he seemed sad.


    "You''re right it will end today. <Nacht> take care of her, we have to go."


    With a dismissive gesture he and <Templar> turned around and quickly jogged through a side street soon disappearing out of sight.


    "You think I''d let y-. What are you doing KARIF?!"


    Peaking out of our hideout I could make out Karif who seemed to have immobilized Lane with his shadows while everything around them turned black. Then he answered in a calm voice.


    "Stopping you of course. To be honest I''m glad I can finally finish this charade. You are really naive Lane. Did you honestly think the <Welten> wouldn''t find you? Did you really think everyone would be absolutely loyal to you? There even were people from HALO amongst you. And you did not even notice once. I''m honestly surprised that <GOD> didn''t finish you off personally but I guess he wanted to do me a favor."


    "Traitor."


    was her only response spewed with hatred.


    "You are just a traitor and you will die!"


    The blackness suddenly disappeared as a blue sun erupted inside blasting Karif backward into a wall. Though he quickly got up with a pained expression.


    "You shouldn''t be able to move. You shouldn-"


    "You idiot are too far below me god damn it, how dare you! Because of you Arthus got away."


    While she was ranting blue lights surrounded Karif from all sides. With no shadow to hide in he seemed lost.


    "I have already found ways to defeat every single one of you and you will taste the pain now, let''s see what you choose."


    With him immobilized the skyscraper behind him suddenly began to tremble. Cracks and ripples appearing everywhere. Lane was clearly planning to crush him under its weight.


    "So what will it be <Nacht?"


    She asked with clear disgust in her eyes.


    "Will you get crushed by a building or will you fall victim to my energy? You''re call German scum!"


    In his last moments Karif seemed calm. He even smiled without moving.


    "I regret nothing Lane, absolutely nothing. I die with the knowledge that you will die too and that my <GOD> has gotten away safely. I''ll be reborn in our Eden, while you will suffer in He-"


    Cutting of his words the skyscraper finally fell down on him taking the entire building next to it with him. In the middle of the destruction Lane stood heavily breathing. She was clearly furious. Rose tapped on my shoulder and I could see that her arms where shining in an ominous light. Her intention was clear and I activated my overcharge as well.


    Then she steps out of hiding instantly charging at Lane while I throw well aimed shots at her from afar.

 46. Comradeship

    It is finally here. THE CHAPTER. Some will like it, some might not but in the end I hope you guys where at least surprised.


    Enjoy the final chapter of [Ark 1: The Raiders] and don''t worry, I''ll probably just Keep writing starting with the new ark.


    Feel free to comment with thoughts on the Story so far, I''d love to hear some Feedback ^^


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    While bullets were flying her way Lane didn''t seem to care. With my enhanced vision I could make out, that most of our attack vaporized into thin air half a meter away from her. Her expression turned hard as she looked at Rose and me.


    "I''m in a really bad mood right now, you''re right on time."


    Spitting out she threw multiple balls at the one nearest. It might not have been easy for me to avoid but Rose was on a whole other level and propelled herself through the glowing blue suns landing in front of our target ready to blast her away. Lane did not even seem fazed and simply looked down at her with a smirk. Orbs formed all around her, hundreds of them all giving off her signature blue light.


    It didn''t matter, Lane was already in Rose''s reach. Her fist shot forward... and evaporated. Over the com I could hear my comrade shout in surprise as she pulled back jumping through four or Lane''s orbs though the following explosion did not seem to damage her a lot.


    After getting knocked around a few meters she got up again, her entire left hand had disappeared and it looked like someone had cut it off with some kind of sword.


    "She''s put up some kind of energy shield. I''ve never seen something that could destroy out equipment so cleanly, be careful."


    I nodded since I too was quite nervous to see something as powerful as that. Lane on the other hand just laughed arrogantly.


    "How do you like it all so powerful mechanized squadron? I''m surrounded by high energy particles cutting through anything that comes close. I will enjoy crushing you!"


    Che!


    We had fucked up.


    Dozens of orbs came at us from different directions though the speed was slower than before so we simply dodged them by jumping around. Though it got repeatedly harder since the consecutive ones flew at higher speeds and weirder angels. Over the com the one handed Rose shouted at me.


    "Alex, I have a plan. I doubt she can keep that shield up for forever. We have to throw as much at it as we can. It''s the only thing I can come up with right now."


    "Let''s try it, better than nothing."


    With a shout Rose dodged another projectile and hid behind one of the cars on the street. Then without hesitation she kicked it towards Lane though it didn''t do much but explode in a big fireball revealing the unhurt Lane inside.


    "You think that''ll help yo-"


    She get''s interrupted as I launch multiple vehicles and rubble towards her using a spot under her as hot spot for my dark matter. Explosions turn the street in front of us into a fiery hell...


    But the orbs do not stop following us and sped up even more as a furious Lane appeared through the smoke.


    "How about you let people finish their senten-"


    She doesn''t get to finish whatever she wanted to say as a big part of a building fell down from one of the skyscrapers seemingly crushing her. Over the com I heard Rose laughing during the dodging of the orbs.


    "I won''t let her finish her sentence ONCE but I think it''s only going to buy us time, we need a plan B."


    The stone split apart sending a shower of shards at me and Rose, though they bounced of harmlessly barely leaving a scratch on our armor. Lane seemed even madder than before, her hair seemingly floating in the air while she took multiple steps towards us.


    "You are so dead."


    The number of orbs increased once more and we barely had any time to react to them. Then I thought of something to at least stall out a bit. Shouting over the chaos I reached her ears.


    "Hey, <Flying Star> did you know that squad 2 got wiped out? One of your fucking recruits took care of them, we didn''t even react in time. They died in SECONDS! It was quite pathetic to watch."


    All orbs stopped momentarily mid air. Before her defiant voice answered me.


    "You''re lying they should be more than enough to handle <Harmony>."


    This time it was me who laughed, so she had already prepared for one of them to run amok. But it hadn''t been him anyways.


    "It wasn''t that boy, it was <Immortal Mind>, seems like not everyone shared your freakish idea of justice!"


    While distracted I saw Rose pick up a sharp piece of rubble hiding it behind her back. Lane mustered me and I could see that she believed me in her eyes, she probably hadn''t gotten into contact with the second team.


    "So what. You will die, nothing will change this fact, noth-"


    Then Rose reacted throwing the stone she had hid at Lane with all the power she had. The speed surpassed anything I could have accomplished and I could even hear the sound barrier break as it reached sonic speeds.


    It did not matter. Inches in front of her face it evaporated once more and made Lane take a step back in surprise. Using her astonishment I created a field around me with a radius of multiple meters encompassing Lane as well. The moment her orbs started moving again I raised the gravitational pull as much as I could. Explosions hit my body as the orbs start aiming towards me. Due to my own weight I did not move at all but when I looked down at my side I noticed that my entire right arm had been blown off together with my rifle. A sharp pain tore through my body but I ignored it. Rose had endured it as well. In front of me I could see Lane struggling under the pressure as well, though her orbs still kept rotating. Then suddenly all started aiming towards me since I had been discovered as the one exerting the pressure. Out of clenched teeth Lane started talking again.


    "I knew someone that used a similar power once, it is crude but can be counteracted, don''t think you''re so mighty because of simple pressure, you''ll die before me."


    She gathered energy in her trembling hands aiming them towards me.


    "I have something special for you. No amount of armor can save you from this. So what will you do? Stop the pressure and save yourself or keep the pressure up with the CHANCE of taking me out?"


    My answer was already clearly written on my face by my determination.


    "Come Lane, let us finish this." was my only response.


    Her expression distorted showing disgust. Her hands trembled even worse as they started lighting up in her signature blue. All while I increased the pressure even more and my mechanical legs stumbled under me making me kneel. Sweat appeared on Lanes forehead as she too was forced down, though she still was readying her attack.


    "Die military scum!"


    Screaming she unleashed the stored energy and I saw it shoot forward. Almost two meters in diameter.


    No chance do dodge.


    I laughed and increased even further. All cars around us where flattened and the buildings started to be crushed as well. One of us was going down either way or the other. Time seemed to slow down as I watched the stream of energy head towards me. Then a voice interrupted my thoughts.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "You''re a good girl Alex, but don''t get overcome by rage, revenge won''t help in the end."


    The something hit my side. Hard. It felt like I had been run over by a train and even though the force was incredible I barely moved out of the radius of the attack. Keeping up the pressure I look to the side astonished. Only to find Rose lying where I had been, unable to move due to my gravitation. She had jumped into me to shove me out.


    "NO!"


    Shouting as loud as I can her body gets enveloped in the blue light. It only took a second and the beam had vanished. In its stead there was only a molten piece of grey black metal roughly the size of a human torso. Instantly I stop utilizing my power and rush towards Rose''s remains.


    Nonononononononoon.


    I could not check her pulse and all I felt was hot metal quickly loosing in temperature.


    "So your partner died first, the order doesn''t matter anyways. Do you dare try again?"


    My mind went blank as I felt Lane step behind me undoubtedly with multiple orbs ready to launch. With Liams power I could clearly feel her. A aura filled with arrogance and power to back it up.


    I didn''t care.


    A mentality that would have scared mental doctors to death.


    I didn''t care.


    I do not turn around as tears form in the corner of my eyes. Then I focus on her aura and felt everything. Then I gave it a mental push, something I had never thought would be possible.


    "ARRGH!"


    With a scream Lane stumbles away from me. Turning around I see her grabbing her head tearing out some strands of her long hair.


    "What''d you do bitch!"


    Shouting won''t help. Again I took hold of the aura I felt and this time I punched it with even more force. With agony in her expression Lane falls on the ground panting. With slow movements I walk toward the spot I had left my rifle at. Picking it up I felt Lane recovering behind me getting ready to attack.


    I didn''t care.


    Dodging the projectile she threw at me I punched her again mentally and saw blood shooting out of her nose before collapsing again. Then I head back towards her while she sets herself in a kneeling position looking right at me with hate.


    "You''re scum. We are the only ones that can save the world. My plans are perfect."


    I shook my head.


    "You''re wrong Lane. You caused this mess and no one will remember you as a hero. But as a broken human who caused a disaster."


    She still answers me wiping the blood away from her nose.


    "We are in the right, in the end you will see what you''ll be able to do withou-"


    BANG!


    I had enough of her, my mental attacks had disabled her shield. Lowering the smoking muzzle of my rifle I kick her body away from me. But she wasn''t dead, as if I''d ever let her go out easily like this. Throwing away my weapon I get on my knees. She would pay for ki-


    It burns.


    What?!


    I snap around mustering my surrounding. I had heard a voice, a female voice.


    IT BURNS!!!!


    The scream resounded throughout my brain shaking my vision momentarily. Then I finally noticed it. A small light, barely visible inside my mind. An aura dimly calling for help.


    "ROSE!?!!"


    Shouting her name I rush towards her remains, clearly feeling her inside the molten armor. Almost crying again I scream towards her while picking her body up in a piggy bag fashion.


    "I''ll get you help Rose, don''t worry. Everything will be fine."


    I start jogging forward and stop next to the slowly moving body of Lane on the ground. I hesitate once but remember what Rose had said me. Revenge won''t help in the end.


    Then I laugh once.


    "I am so stupid."


    Ignoring my sworn enemy I rush away into a direction I knew the headquarters and more importantly help would be. Shortly before I pass into a side street a female voice calls out for me from behind.


    "You''re not going to finish her?"


    Turning around I notice <Immortal Mind> with her cloaked figure talking in her distorted voice. Shaking my head I answer with my own undistinguishable voice.


    "I''ve had enough. My comrades will always come first. She will die anyways regardless if I finish her or not."


    <Immortal Mind> slightly nodded.


    "I understand. But even so, I cannot forgive her for the past. Save your friends soldier. I am sure we will meet again at some point in the future."


    I smiled under my helmet.


    "I am sure we will <Immortal Mind>."


    And with that it was over. I did not ask what had happened to <Harmony>. She had probably dealt with him. For some reason I trusted her, maybe only because we both seemed to hate Lane.


    The last thing I can make out from behind me was the start of a conversation between <Immortal Mind> and Lane.


    "Why? Why did you do it?"


    Barely audible Lane had realized who she was facing.


    "I thought we were friends. We trusted you."


    Only <Immortal Mind>''s laugh answers her but I do not stay to eavesdrop. I had an emergency at hand and charged forward running as fast as I could. In my mind only one thought stayed active.


    Do not let Rose die.


    Revenge will make you feel good for fifteen minutes, friendship lasts your entire life long. I had decided to put comrades and friendship over everything else.


    I would not regret it.


    In the distance the dust started to settle and reveal a destroyed New York City. The fighting had slowed down and only the sporadic sound of gunfire could be heard as the military hunted down the different organizations.


    It was finally over.


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    PLOTTWIST!


    Now, if you reread chapter 0 you''ll notice that I never directly said that it was Alexis taking revenge [and Alexis lost all belongings during her fight with <Zerfall>]. It was merely someone having the same motivation as Alexis. I might have failed to flesh her character out enough but I hope you guys can guess who <Immortal Mind> is.


    And thank you all for reading so far <3


    Hope you all enjoyed the first arc as much as I did.

 Ark 2 - 47. A new objective

    And the Story keeps going on. To all People hoping the mc and <Immortal Mind> to find together quickly will sadly be dissapointed. Their ways will eventually cross but other goals will be followed first.


    Enjoy the new Ark everyone ^^


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    Another catastrophe had shaken the world. Once more it had taken place in the United States. New York City was laying down in ruins, it''s citizen spread across emergency camps. But still, the Statue of Liberty still stood strong overlooking devastation.


    In the end the civilian casualties had been barely at 300000. It was a big number but compared to the amount of people that had been saved it was stamped as ''acceptable''. When looking at the casualties throughout the participants of the fights things looked different depending on whom you asked.


    The Raiders had taken the biggest hit. Of the second team only the leader <Manticore> survived while <Immortal Mind> had disappeared after her betrayal. The third team lost multiple members, John codename <Hammertime> was found dead, pierced by multiple objects causing him to bleed to death. Velvet codename <Flash> vanished completely. Rachel <Unstoppable force> seemed to not have been able to take part in the fight in the first place. Karif <Blacknest> a confirmed spy for <Arthus Welten> had also been killed. Mikael <The Unchanging> was captured by military personnel for further questioning. In the end the biggest hit they had to take was the death of their most important leader. Lane <Flying Start> was confirmed deceased with her disappearance only one full team remains mostly autonomous stationed in Japan.


    HALO too had to comp with some big losses that day. Losing two of their council members was a hit that shook their foundation as new members had to be selected. Also losing a chunk of their manpower in New York they decided to slow their operations down, only granting help to small numbers of members. In the end <Banshee> survived after a chase throughout the subways of NYC.


    The Fallen took mediocre losses, as they were not a unified fraction only parts of them ended up without leaders, these where quickly integrated with the remaining fractions removing the problem of leadership entirely. Out of the three envoys none made it out alive. In the end they could not succeed in even laying hand of their arch-enemy Arthus.


    The espers from Arthus Welten barely took a hit at all. Only a doll of <Zerfall> could be found at the site though many where surprised why he had not used his power to defend himself more properly. <Templar> and Arthus himself made it out alive together with his personal guard making use of a high ranking esper named <Blink>. Being able to transport big amounts of matter across distances they simple teleported out leaving only a few martyrs behind to defend. Arthus has not shown himself since, seemingly preaching lesser power output to his followers.


    Nothing is known about the three other espers that had taken part of the gathering. <Khorne>, <Slaanesh> and <Tzeentch> had completely vanished once the fighting had begun. No more information could be gathered, thought they are still presumed to be alive.


    In the end nothing is known about Alice <The Maiden>. After the dust had risen from the destruction of the first few skyscrapers she was last seen holding the head of an elderly woman. The forces engaging had reported that she simply had vanished with a worried expression. With that she had gone into hiding and we had no means of knowing where she would go next, or as a matter of fact what she planned to do.


    The military forces deployed had taken losses too, though they were once more dubbed ''acceptable''. Many operatives were lost and even more normal soldiers helping in the evacuation died from the collapsing buildings. The truly elite squads under commander Girand Ithild took no losses. A few prisoners could be taken in and soon disappeared out of any records concerning them. They have been presumed to be taken in by the Clan.


    In the end A3''s losses could all but one be summed up as ''damaged''. Multiple members had lost limbs and parts of their armor but all could be repaired within a few weeks give and take. There was only one injured. Rose. Looking down on her I felt sad. Her entire remaining body had taken an enormous amount of damage and the molten metal from the armor had to be cut away entirely. After bringing her to headquarters and shouting for a medic it barely took eight minutes for a helicopter to arrive that took her to the nearest military hospital. Everyone had joined us in a matter of hours except Karen who had to report to her superiors.


    We all had waited together for the report of the doctors responsible. Their answer was quick and direct.


    Her survivability was low, they had to perform new surgeries barely tested and even if she survived there was a chance that she would never recover. Our mood had been at an all time low. Christian almost had thrashed the entire lower gathering room of the hospital. In the end it was Karen that came and calmed us down. At the moment it was just me, Liam and Karen assembled in front of Rose''s bed. Her torso was covered in bandages and a multitude of machines kept her breathing. Our captain had reacted quite calm as I had told her what happened she had only rushed out of the room after I had finished leaving us alone for multiple hours.


    Now she had returned wearing a weird expression, she seemed half happy half distressed. Though she gave us a tired smile trying to lessen our worries... She did not succeed. Then she finally spoke up.


    "I''ve found a way to keep her rate of survival up. I want to talk with all of you ASAP, the others have already gathered..."


    Nodding we followed her into a private meeting room. Everyone else was already waiting all positioned differently across the room. The air was filled with sadness. It had taken a lot out of them to see Rose injured like this, though most of them hid it under their professionalism.


    After closing the door and placing a small device on the table in the middle Karen finally spoke up.


    "I have talked with some people, now I want you to listen to me. I have asked the Clan to take her in."


    Our faces clearly showed our surprise as both Songe and Christian opened their mouths but Karen interrupted them with one gesture.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "Even if you''re against it I have already set everything in motion, she''s being transported as we speak. She''ll be put in one of the Clan''s hidden hospitals where her body can be kept alive indefinitely. Songe?"


    Giving him the permission to speak he instantly starts.


    "Are you sure this is a good idea? What safety do we have that they will actually heal her? Why should they even?"


    Karens head seems to fall down as she answers.


    "I''ve called some favors in and asked for help from some others. They won''t betray us, Rose will get better soon. The only thing we can do now is wait and hope for the best."


    I had an bad feeling and asked my captain outright.


    "What did they want in exchange?"


    She flinched, everyone had noticed it. It was such an involuntary movement and though it was small everyone inside the room was trained well enough to make it out. Instantly the atmosphere changed and all expressions turned dark.


    "What''d they want Captain?"


    Songe asked with clear worry in his eyes. But Karen only shook her head.


    "The only thing that concerns you is that we''ll have to fulfill missions for the Clan."


    I squinted my eyes together staring at Karen.


    "What kind of missions Captain?"


    Shaking her head again she stayed silent seemingly thinking about what to say. Chris seemed angry and started walking towards her but Ignar stopped him with one simple motion. Then he directly looked at his Captain.


    "Karen, all of us have gone through enough shit together to earn each other''s trust. Rose is important for us all. If you order me right now to stop asking I will not go further. But rest assured that I personally will do everything in my power to see Rose back to at her prime even if it takes the next twenty years of my life. We owe her that much.


    So, will you share what you know with us or do you deem it better to lift the responsibility yourself?"


    The talk seemed to have shaken her a bit because her entire aura seemed to calm down. Then she mustered all of us before continuing.


    "We will be tasked to catch multiple high priority targets for the Clan. They all need to be captured as unharmed as possible."


    Ignar tilts his head in confusion.


    "Why do they need us? Don''t misunderstand, I know we''re effective but don''t they have much stronger and loyal forces at their hands?"


    The others nod in agreement, from what we could gather the Clan was incredibly powerful. Karen smiled defeated.


    "This is the favor I called upon. The Clan does nothing for free but I still knew someone that owed me. The Clan will let us do this for them and in return they will heal Rose. They''ll probably use us for missions with a lower survival rate. In us they''ve found a disposable force that is not connected deeply with the family."


    She gestures towards all of us.


    "If anyone wants to step out of this deal I''ll respect it, bu-"


    We all interrupt her together.


    "Karen, you don''t need to ask us this. We''re in."


    "As if we''d let something like that stop us."


    "It''s worth for Rose."


    We all had the same idea in mind, safe Rose. Lastly Liam asked another question.


    "Karen, what exactly do you mean with high priority targets?"


    She seemed to hesitate a second before responding.


    "I only know of a few. First and foremost is Arthus himself, the Clan seems to know his power and wants to find out more. After that there are multiple others, <Templar> Arthus'' adjutant is important as well with her ability to regenerate. If possible they would like to get their hands on <Tzeentch> as well, though I do not know why. They are also interested in <Immortal Mind> who seemed to have betrayed the Raiders for unknown reasons. Fascinatingly enough they seem to know nothing about her but as always they mostly want her for her unknown regenerative ability. I am sure there are others but they wouldn''t tell me anything else."


    We had to stomach that information first. Arthus was known as one of the most powerful espers in the world. Even though not much could be gathered on his power he was marked as extremely dangerous and now that he had gone into hiding it would be even more difficult to even find him.


    The others as well, <Templar> of course would always be located close to her idol but the rest? <Immortal Mind> had completely vanished. Thinking about the masked figure I felt saddened. We had been connected through a seeming hate on the Raiders but I had already decided. Comrades and friends would come first. Seeing the determination in our eyes Karen seemed to lighten up a bit. With gratitude in her eyes she gave her orders.


    "Very well then Rose will be kept alive until we can give the Clan something they want but as of now we''re heading back home. Everyone get ready."


    Nodding everyone starts to head out but I wait until the others have disappeared. There was still something bothering me. In the end only me and my Captain remained and as soon as the door closed behind Liam I asked.


    "Karen? Is this really all there is? You could have anticipated our answer and only missions with a chance of death would not be enough to make you this... shaken up. Is this really everything they wanted?"


    And then she made a mistake, she lied, her aura filled with regret and pain as she answered.


    "Yes Alexis, this is everything."


    Then we walked outside together both hearts heavy. Hers from an unknown threat and mine from her lie. In the end everything would be exposed and I was sure the entirety of A3 would aid her. Though I wasn''t sure if Karen was aware of this herself.

 48. Consequences

    Hey everyone ^^ got a new chapter for you guys


    enjoy


    PS. I wont be really available for the next few days so i don''t know if I can actually write anything or not.


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    In the end we weren''t able to properly bid our farewells to Rose. The members of the Clan had already taken her away but we trusted in Karen''s words that she would be taken care of. We were instantly flown back to our own complex and told to stay down for a little while. Eventually things returned somewhat normal, everyone kept doing what they did though I started to spend more and more time in the laboratory.


    Eventually I had to talk with Liam, it was about what I had happened during my fight with Lane. From what I knew of him he had only been able to send his own thoughts and senses to another person. Not direct mental attacks onto someone''s aura, or as a matter of fact hear other people''s thoughts. I was not sure whether or not he would have an answer for me.


    In the end I found him on one of our shooting ranges trying out new weaponry that we had been provided with. I did not bother enough with practicing these ones as I would not be using them often anyways. After emptying the entire clip of a high caliber handgun into a weird block of transparent substance. He noticed me and took out his earplugs, the smile he showed me seemed empty and while he talked to me he seemed more focused on examining the damage his weapon had caused.


    "Hey Alex, what can I do for you? We''ve been given some quite interesting stuff that needs to be tested."


    We all knew Rose''s incapacitation had taken a big toll on him though he did not show it like all of the other members.


    "There was something I needed to ask you, during my fight with Lane I was able to... get a hold of her aura. You yourself said that you could not influence the ones you contacted in any way. Are you sure that this is all your power amounts up to? I was also able to hear Rose call out for help, it''s the only reason why I rushed to help her. I-"


    He cuts me off by taking out another gun and shooting at a similar block a few feet away. Without taking his eyes off his target he answers.


    "Please Alex, don''t worry about Rose. I can feel the distress in your aura. She''ll be fine even if we have to pull out the devil out of hell. I can''t help you with my power since I''ve never experienced something you have. The only thing I can tell you is to try to use it again and practice...


    And to be honest, I do not want to think about this right now. I''ll get everything here to working form until we get new orders."


    His answer seemed cold but it was clear that he was not mad, he just seemed tired. I did not press the matter, I saw that he just needed some more time. As such I simply left him around while hearing him test his entire arsenal. While heading to the cafeteria the hallways remained empty. It was not surprising though. After all there where barely 10 people inside of the facility at most. Arriving I felt both Ignar and Songe inside, the two of them spend a lot of time together either playing old board games or simply talking. It was calming to talk to them and above all Ignar always had at least some kind of answer to a question.


    Opening the doors leading inside I instantly make the two of them out. They had some kind of Asian game laid out in front of them that I did not know. Looking up from it Ignar greeted me.


    "Hey Alex, how''s your stuff going in the labs?"


    Nodding I answer.


    "It''s working out as expected but it''s impossible to use right now... Honestly, I just wanted to talk to you about what we''ll have to do. I''ve read the reports myself but what can you tell me about Arthus."


    In the end everyone had agreed that he together with <Templar> would be our first targets together with ''all specimen of interest'' that we could find. Only Karen knew the details to this order. Ignar barely changes his expression and gestures me to sit down with them.


    "Arthus has some incredible power but it seems limited nonetheless. There are reports of people seeing him do... pretty much everything. He has teleported, made things vanish, survived lethal wounds and many more. From our point right now there is nothing he cannot do. We haven''t even come close to realize his full potential let alone his original power."


    Ignar looked into my eyes while moving another piece on the board.


    "To be honest I have no idea how we''ll be able to catch him. To his followers he is a <GOD> you know. In my opinion Karen''s Clan has given us an impossible mission but we''ll try it nonetheless. The most important part now is to locate him, I''m pretty sure the Clan would already be happy about this."


    Songe too started contribute.


    "He''s supposed to be able to create things out of thin air. He also is incredibly smart, we''ve found out things about his childhood, though you probably have already read it in the reports Karen handed out."


    Indeed I had. Arthus last name seemed to have disappeared, it was truly fascinating, but from all information that had been recorded on him his last name always seemed to be missing. Whether it was a school report or his birth certificate, his last name had been cleanly erased from history. Not even his closest friends during his non-esper times could not remember this information. It had been truly confusing but in the end someone had come to the conclusion that it might have been himself not wanting to reveal his family name.


    From what could be gathered Arthus had grown up in a small town in southern Germany, a state called Bavaria. Even though a true genius in school he did not skip any grades and finished his studies with remarkable marks he instantly got accepted into a prestigious university. Many professors had been questioned afterwards and all of them had only good things to say about him.


    "He was smart, diligent and courteous."


    "He could solve problems in minutes that took us hours."


    "He would have easily beaten us in any discipline."


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    There was only praise. Nobody knew what had happened at his 23rd birthday but only one day afterwards he disappeared entirely taking a few trusted friends with him. The next thing that was found out had been that some kind of cult was forming.


    At first they did not seem harmful, politely asking citizen for support and if they were interested to join a new world. Talking about <GOD> having come to earth and building a new Eden where everyone could coexist. Of course almost nobody believed them and just sent them away with a smile. But the cult grew bigger and stronger, people - and more importantly espers - from all ethnicities started joining. At one point it had reached a instance where the government took notice and started an investigation concerning the ''potentially dangerous cult''. Barely any information could be gathered, the only thing they had been able to find out was a name. A name that was recited by the higher members of the cult with almost fanatical devotion. Arthus, the <GOD> of mankind.


    Any attempts to find his location failed since only his closest subordinates knew where to seek him out. In the end the German government gave up and decided that it would be the best to leave the matter alone as quite the amount of high ranking espers were involved and since they seemed to have harmless intention. And in a country preaching religious freedom they could roam unhindered.


    And just like this "Arthus Welten" had been born, their followers only increasing and spreading over the entire world. The amount devoted to the Cult soon exceeded the millions, though only a fraction of this had been espers. Eventually they had come across HALO''s members and a fight broke out and before anyone knew it they had shown their true face. The face of a beast only accepting those who bow, those who had a different plan about the future where to be crushed.


    This next fact had been unknown for a long time, a few years ago a conflict had started inside of the Welten. As of what exactly had taken place could not be determined, all information that could be gathered afterwards was that Arthus and one of his closest friends and followers had a fight and that this friend left him together with a big amount of espers. They would later be known as the Fallen, as a sign that they had been left by their <GOD>. The reason is still unknown though. Nowadays there are still dozens of members leaving the Welten at a time, joining the Fallen because they have lost faith. As such the relationship between them could only be called frosty, though we could not be for sure if there even was any communication at all.


    What we were left to work with was the picture of a enormous organization with uncountable members and an incredibly smart leader with a seemingly endless power... The more I thought about it the more I doubted our success.


    Songe interrupted my thoughts.


    "We''ll come up with something like always but I still don''t like that we had to get involved with Karen''s Clan."


    A disgusted sneer comes from Ignar as he opens his mouth.


    "You don''t even know the half of it. To them we''re just resources and they''ll let us work for them as long as we''re useful. No longer... While I put no trust into them, I most certainly do with Karen, I''m sure that she''ll come up with something."


    Then he returns to silence while planning his next move against Songe, who still seemed to muster me.


    "Karen already said it before, right now we can''t do anything but wait it out. Just concentrate on what you''re doing and eventually someone will come up with a plan. Whether that will be one of us or one of the Clan doesn''t matter."


    "You''re right."


    Our heads slowly turned towards the entrance as a new voice interrupted us. Looking at the game they were playing Karen -who had walked in- slowly shook her head.


    "At some point you''ll have to teach me how to play those games, I''m sure it''ll be good for something at some point."


    Laughing quietly Ignar waved her to sit down with us.


    "This only has worth for us as timewaster though I have to admit it is quite relaxing every once in a while."


    His expression turned serious though still keeping his smile up.


    "Why are you here Karen, don''t misunderstand, I''d love to spend some time with you just playing Shogi but I doubt that that''s the only reason you''re here."


    Me and Songe had thought the same. Of course she would sometimes spend time with us but it was normally only in the evening when she had nothing else to do. As such it was unusual and Ignars question justified. Karen seemed to think for a split second before answering.


    "I only need to talk to you three anyways, the other two thickheads wouldn''t care anyways but I want to make sure at least you know what you''re doing should we help the Clan."


    Ey?


    The three of us tilt our heads, the game forgotten. Consequences?


    "I have already told all of you about the Clan''s goal to create something comparable to god. If we manage to capture those individuals for them they would most certainly get closer to this objective. Now what do you think would happen if they actually manage to succeed? The head of the Clan is already able to do things that we could never dream of if she actually got hold of Arthus the world you know would end.


    In the instant that this power would be revealed would be the instant where the Clan would gain world domination. Now, you might think that that goal is clich¨¦d but it wouldn''t be a goal of theirs, it would be simple a side effect which they would use. Everything you know would change. All to save Rose, I personally have already decided and I already know Christians and Liams answer to this question. But I still have to ask you three again as the newest and oldest members, knowing that you-"


    Suddenly I start laughing, it was not meant in a bad way and Songe soon joined in with a chuckle. I could feel from him what he felt and that our answer would not change.


    "Karen, we''ve said it before and we''ll say it again. It does not matter what we have to do. Rose is important to us, there is no way I could simply let her die after what happened."


    The only one remaining silent was Ignar, staring at the board game in front of him he seemed like a statue. Then he uttered words that I for one, had never heard him say before.


    "I don''t know."

 49. Conviction

    Well well well, we''re back and I got a new chapter for you guys.


    Enjoy ^^


    PS. My proofreader is kinda unavailable right now. If anyone finds mistakes please tell me, I''ll fix them right away.


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    I tilted my head and mustered him, it was very unusual for him to say something like that. Normally he had been the calm and collected one, of course he was emotional sometimes but he always had had an answer or at least an opinion about things. Songe was surprised as well looking at his comrade with an open mouth. Karen on the other hand barely had a change of emotion, her only reaction was to lift one of her eyebrows.


    "You know I would never force you to do this. I have always given all of you a choice concerning the non-official missions. Still, I want to ask you why?"


    He ignored me and Songe and looked directly into Karen''s eyes.


    "Karen, where does our loyalty belong? Who is it we owe our loyalty to?"


    Surprised I almost said A3 out loud but stopped myself in time, this was not somewhere I should intervene. Karen mustered him throughout, her gaze seemingly piercing through her subordinate. Ignar remained calm and almost looked accusingly at Karen as she answered.


    "Our ultimate loyalty? I''d rather hear your answer to this, I''m not sure if you''d like mine."


    He barely moved his body as he averted his gaze.


    "Karen, in the military structure my loyalty will always belong to you. Whether the clan or command says otherwise doesn''t matter, this will always remain true as long as I breath. But A3''s loyalty, OUR loyalty shouldn''t belong with any military installations. We have but one obligation, to secure the lives and living conditions of the citizen of the United States of America.


    I cannot call the battle of New York a success and with what you''re telling me... We''re going to threaten the balance amongst the countries of the world?"


    Shaking his head he continues.


    "I do not know if I can follow you through this plan. We''d be effectively trading Rose''s life for chaos in the world. You know I would never abandon a comrade, Rose is important for me as well... But I am not blinded by this either, we''d be singlehandedly destroying any remaining stability keeping your Clan in check.


    This being said, my honest opinion is to take the odds of our normal facilities to save Rose. Yes, she might die but I''m sure she wouldn''t want to wake up in a world dominated by your Clan."


    Then he faced her again.


    "Karen, in the end you are still my superior and I trust your judgment. If you order me to follow you into these missions I will do it. A-"


    Before he can finish Karen cuts him off by holding one hand in front of herself.


    "Ignar, I will never force you to do these things with us. I understand how you feel and that you don''t want to bear the responsibility of giving the Clan this power. But you must understand, I do not wish to bear the responsibility of losing Rose while I know she can be saved.


    Losing comrades cannot always be avoided but as soon as I am able to keep one alive... I will always choose this path. You talked about loyalty, mine never belonged with the military, it fully belongs to my comrades."


    It felt like Ignar was about to rebuke her but then he simply sighed.


    "Can you promise me something Karen? After this is done, after we have saved Rose, I want you to cut all connections with the Clan. If needed to fight against them too. If you can do this, I''ll see these objectives through."


    Karen''s entire expression was cold and she seemed nervous. Eventually she answered with a conceding attitude.


    "Ignar, I''m not going to lie. Our chances of succeeding without you are substantially lower but I do not wish to force you."


    Then she lifted one hand above her heart.


    "I swear that if we manage to capture the targets of the Clan and heal Rose that I will cut any remaining connections of A3 with the Clan."


    With this Ignar seemed satisfied for the moment, though we could still see that he was still bothered by something.


    "Very well Karen... If you really think this is our way to do it... but remember one thing. Should we ever endanger a big number of citizen I will do everything in my might to protect those in need. I was not able to follow this objective during New York because we had official orders and others had already been on it. But this will be something entirely else and I doubt that Rose would want us to sacrifice normal humans for her wellbeing."


    She looked at him and with sadness I noticed a spark of disappointment in her eyes before any trace of it disappeared. Then she saluted in front of him with a smile.


    "I can accept that and I wouldn''t have expected anything else of you Sergeant. Glad to see you onboard."


    Turning around she simply walked out of the room, I wasn''t sure if I had imagined it but it seemed like she was biting her lip as she stormed outside. Shaking my head I turn towards my two comrades. Ignar was the oldest member of A3 in age and the second eldest in time served, I guess he still had the original values of the military he joined inside him... As for me, I did not feel any obligation to save the citizen of the USA, or any country as a matter of fact. Looking at it from an outsiders perspective it certainly seemed cruel but that was just how it was. Of course I would help someone in need if I could. But if someone that was important to me was in danger I knew that I''d drop a hundred lives to save one. A small smile appeared on my face.


    That was just how human I still was.


    Ignar noticed me and patted my shoulder.


    "Do not worry about it too much, I do not expect you to understand my feelings. You simply have not served long enough. It will eventually come to you. Christian knows the obligation too but he is blinded by sorrow and will not see the dangers."


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    With that he looks at the board in front of him again and moves his last piece, making Songe accept his loss. Afterwards he stood up and left the room, before fully exiting he gave us a last look.


    "As long as you follow your own conviction I will respect it. But always remember, you cannot bargain with the Clan and expect to get a positive outcome. The only ones that will benefit from it are their own members. Nobody else."


    Then he was gone and left Songe thinking about the game and me thinking about our own situation. In the end Songe walked away afterwards, leaving me alone in the cafeteria. Eventually I ate some leftovers and headed to my room. Arriving there I got rid of my clothes and threw myself into the bed.


    Ignar had made me realize how young and selfish I was. But I already had said that my comrades would come first and that I simply could not feel any responsibility towards humans I did not know.


    Ultimately it took me two hours to fall into a uneasy sleep.


    It was a dreamless night that was eventually disturbed by a loud banging noise. Annoyed I opened my eyes to blast whatever was interrupting my rest into oblivion but quickly realized that it was simply somebody knocking on my door. Still sleepy I yank myself of the bed and open the portal to the outside world that was straining my patience.


    "Anyone care to die?"


    With a devilish smile I look outside, facing me was a surprised Karen that looked down once before tilting her head.


    "Alex, do me a favor and put on some clothes. Liam has come up with a plan, we''re gathering all members so he can present it. We''ll be meeting in 20 minutes in the cafeteria, get ready and head there please... and next time don''t open the door fully when you don''t know who''s on the other side. Some people might enjoy the view but then there are others that''d die of shame."


    With that she closed the door in front of me and I could feel her leave. With a burning face I turned back to my bed and put on my normal clothes. I had only realized I stood in front of the door naked.... too late.


    My face was still red as I eventually found my way to the cafeteria once more. Inside I could make out Karen who seemed to be slightly smiling at me. Or it was just my imagination, though it did not matter, my cheeks definitely should not be that color.


    The last one to arrive was Christian, who had a dark expression, he still seemed stressed out due to Rose. Looking around everyone was seated at one table facing the still standing Liam. His eyes seemed eerily alive.


    "Ok, since everyone is gathered how about we get started."


    He threw multiple brown envelopes onto the table and motioned us to open them. Inside where multiple copies of Arthus and his cult''s reports.


    "We''ve all read through these reports multiple times and I''ve come to the conclusion that our best chance to get to Arthus would be to join their cult."


    Ignar looked like he wanted to say something but Liam stopped him.


    "I know what you''re thinking, our chances are extremely slim to get in contact with their <GOD> as plain humans. But we''ve still got two espers, me and Alex here."


    Pointing at me his entire behavior turned decisive.


    "We can still cover our limbs with the synthesized skin from the labs. I''m sure that the Clan has some kind of idea where Arthus is, if we''re allowed to infiltrate the Welten we could potentially find the ones we''re looking for."


    Doubt showed in our faces as we heard of his plan, though Karen seemed to nod slightly. Ignar was the first one to ask a question.


    "I''m pretty sure that the Clan already tried this, why do you think we would have a higher chance of success?"


    Once more he pointed at me.


    "Alexis here started to modify my power somehow, she seems to be able to read thoughts once in a while, if she can train that power I''m pretty sure we''d be able to find out his location if we only get close enough to high ranking members."


    It made sense, in a way. Then thinking about it... not really, silently I raised my hand.


    "Liam, I currently cannot control that part of your power enough and I seriously doubt that the Clan does not have any mind reading espers amongst them."


    The others nodded at what I had said. Other, stronger espers surely had tried this before as well. But he only grinned with an air of insanity.


    "You don''t realize what Alexis has what nobody else really has, she has the ability to recreate memories. I am quite sure that even if the espers from the Welten resist any mind reading that nobody can obstruct her ability to form their own memories inside her brain. And I know that you''re able to do this Alex, you were able to manipulate your brain into ''remembering'' my past. As such you only need to find out the setup of their brains."


    I tilted my head as I thought about what he was saying. It was most certainly possible, though I would have to go through quite some trouble to do so. With anticipation in their faces the others waited for my reaction.


    In the end I gave in.


    "It can work. I would have to force my cells to build a separate brain, but it can work. I''m ok with going with his plan, as I honestly don''t think we''re going to have any better ideas that the Clan hasn''t come up with yet."


    Karen examined everyone of us before nodding herself.


    "Very well then, it''s planned then. We''re going to Germany and Liam and Alex will infiltrate Arthus Welten to find the location of their <GOD>. The rest of us will be on standby and get ready to react. We''re going to meet up with one of the Clans'' teams there. Any objections?"


    Nobody raised their voices though Ignar did not seem content. Liam on the other hand was obviously glad.


    "Ok, everyone pack up what you need, we''ll be heading out as soon as I get a plane ready for us."


    Suddenly I realized something and raised my hand. Tilting her head Karen looked at me and gestured me to ask what I wanted. Barely audible I voiced my concern.


    "Ehm.... I don''t know any German..."

 Rework and Q & A I guess

    I''m currently changing the font of my entire fiction and reworking some parts of it. I shoved it up for way too Long now, so I''m going to do it while I''m still mad at the April fools thingy ;_;


    It''s just meant as an Explanation why the chapters will be changing every few seconds.


    As an apology for not posting a real chapter as I planned I''ll make this some Kind of Q & A. If anyone has a question concerning the Story I''ll answer it to the fullest of my ability. [though I will only answer Spoilers through pm''s].


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    After I am done with the rework I''ll Change this thread into the new chapter, just so you know.


    >.<


    Question of the day: Who got fooled by the admis as well?

 50. Arrival

    Well, I think a ton of you would never have expected me to come back to this fiction. Honestly I was quite tilted after the website got changed and the chapters font and everything got ruined. I was also busy with College and life.


    In the end those are all simple excuses. I apologize for not publishing anything in like 6 months and not telling anyone why.


    I even botched reworking the lower chapters because its so much work and I am quite simply a lazy person in that regard.


    I hope you guys can enjoy a new chapter but do not have too high hopes that I can do the same amount of chapters as in the past, I have a lot to do between College, Work and life in general.


    As in the past, if anyone notices mistakes feel free to tell me in the comments


    Enjoy.


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    What. The. Fuck.


    Looking down at the book in front of me I was about to cry. How can anyone learn this language, these rules, the wording, the pronunciation. Everything.


    "Gah!"


    Shouting out I throw the first grade German book on the ground in front of me. Next to me Liam gives me an accusing look. Karen had decided that me and Liam would be taking civilian methods of transportation instead of the military planes. It would be better if anyone decided to look up some information on us, if they did that they''d at least find out that we had arrived by normal means and not that we just suddenly appear out of nowhere.


    "Don''t sweat it, if worst comes to worst I''ll just send you what you need to say. I just want you to get the basic of the language."


    He bows down and picks up the book with his hand. His normal one, everyone of A3 had met up in the lab before heading out. There they told me to insert my limbs into one of the diverse devices and after a few seconds my limbs had been covered in some kind of skin like substance that hid the metal. Even nails had been added onto my fingers to make everything even more believable. Liam had undergone the same procedure and eventually we both looked like normal humans once again. It was a great disguise and everything would feel like actual biological limbs but we would not be able to use the entire capacity they offered. If we did the synthesized skin would quickly burn off due to the heat generated by our artificial legs and arms.


    Handing me the crumpled book he leans back and closes his eyes. Of course he would sleep while I had to go through some messed up grammar from that country. Sighing I muster my surrounding. I was clothed in simple jeans and a t-shirt while Liam actually wore a suit. We had decided to act like cousins wanting to live in Germany due to problems with the family, with him being the successful one of course.


    The plan would be to join the Cult in a city in the outskirts of Frankfurt [Bavaria]. The Clan had operatives stationed there that would help us. If we showed them that we could be of use we were pretty sure that they''d let us meet with some higher ups in the rankings. If we did that all I had to do was to copy their memories and knowledge.... Only problem was that I still wasn''t able to clearly read anyone''s thoughts, the best I could do was make out slight whispering if I focused absolutely on one person. But even this changed from human to human, from Karen there was only silence but I could almost make out a voice if I concentrated on the people inside the plane.


    Well, it didn''t matter right now. My biggest problem was this darn grammar...


    Looking back down into my book I felt... despair.


    Who in the world is able to actually learn this stuff?


    In the end I didn''t even study for an hour on the flight, getting sidetracked by the monitor in front of me I started to procrastinate. Four hours and two movies later a voice announced that we would start landing. The touchdown was rough and woke Liam up but there was no big interference and we soon left for the conveyor belt to get our luggage. We had only brought two suitcases with us, we didn''t have that much to begin with and the Clan would provide us with anything else should we require it.


    To my surprise everything seemed normal... ok, I''ve never been to anywhere else but the US so I wouldn''t know any better. Outside was a man waiting for us, we would have missed him if it were not for the sign he was holding stating Liams last name ''Jensen''. The man was bald... in fact he did not seem to have any facial hair at all, not even eyebrows. His entire expression seemed pained as if he was trying to suppress something and his eyes seemed clouded. He wore normal clothing and greeted the two of us with a smile.


    "Oh, there you are. Sorry that we had to put you through the flight but it was easier to just have you actually arrive here than forging the data about it."


    Liam and I simply nodded and after he gestured us to follow him we eventually walked outside of the airport and towards the parking lots. On our way there the man simply kept talking with a coughing voice.


    "Name''s Sieg, since the Captain already filled you in on the Clan I can just be honest with you here. I don''t know why the Clan head let you do these things above us but she ordered us to help you in any way possible. This does not mean that you are allowed to act highly against us, we are still your superiors in this, understood?"


    I muster Liam from the side as his lip slightly twitches up but he seems to suppress his emotions quite quickly and simply nodded.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    "Our Captain has filled us in on what we can do and what not."


    Sieg stopped in front of what seemed to be a taxi and we threw our luggage into the trunk. After driving off Sieg mustered us through the mirror.


    "You don''t seem to remember me Alex but we already met, though I was wearing my normal equipment back then. As you can see my real appearance isn''t that nice to look at. I lead you out during your questioning after Commander Ithild helped you out."


    Tilting my head I tried to remember him but I had to truthfully answer him.


    "I don''t remember you, sorry sir."


    He seemed to raise one of his non-existent eyebrows before answering.


    "I introduced myself as <Radical> last time but it doesn''t matter if you recollect or not. We will not have much contact besides now and after you have located Arthus or one of his higher ranking subordinates."


    With that the conversation seemed finished for Sieg and he focused on the road ignoring us completely for the rest of the ride.


    You met this guy already?


    Liams voice called out for me inside my mind.


    Yes, he was the one that told me he could control Radical molecules. He also mentioned something about having cancer, maybe that''s why he has no hair?


    He seemed to think for a split second before denying it.


    The hairless thing probably comes from chemo. Maybe he''s been through something like that but it''s not important for us right now. What I wanted to ask was whether you can make something out from his mind... I''d be good to know if he has anything worth knowing in that head of his.


    I honestly didn''t know but I guess there would be no harm to try... unless he somehow found out.


    Liam? You sure I should try this? If he has any way of making out what we''re planning things could get ugly.


    Mustering him from the side I can make out a slight shaking of his head.


    I don''t think they would do anything too bad, after all we are here to fulfill this mission whether they want it or not.


    Very well then, guess I would try. Closing my eyes I pretend to rest but in reality I slowly extend my mind towards Sieg''s aura. My first reaction was to almost puke, it felt like I had touched something cold and disgusting. Everything seemed infected and heavy and I barely was able to hold my stomach as I tried to pry further and concentrate. But due to the pestilent nature of his aura I had to soon back out again. Before I completely retracted my mind I could barely make out a thought of his.


    I don''t ... the Clan head is thinking, why ... want these outsiders to participate ... search?


    It was cryptic and I knew that it would not be of much use. On the bright side Sieg did not seem to have noticed anything and was simply keeping his eyes on the road. Still watching the back of his head I contacted Liam besides me.


    I don''t know what''s up with him but his aura is disgusting, it almost made me puke but I''m still not proficient enough to spy into what he''s thinking. The only thing I could make out was that he doesn''t get why the clan head would allow us to take part in this mission.


    His expression did not budge as he answered.


    Felt the same, though I still cannot make out anything about him. His aura seems terminally ill. But I guess that this has to do with his power, you said he has cancer so it might have to do with that.


    I nodded slightly, that was probably it, thought I still didn''t like the feeling surrounding him. I realized why the people during my questioning had avoided him in the first place. Neither Liam or me said or ''thought'' anything for the rest of the ride, there was nothing else we had to talk about.


    It took almost an entire hour to drive us to our own location it was a city called Nilkheim counting almost 80 thousand citizen and boasting a pretty big community of Arthus'' Cult. One could even go as far as say that most of the population was part of it.


    "We''re here, you should get out. You should get comfortable inside, we''ll contact you in a few days, try not to scare the neighbors away. Your Captain will be given our information by then."


    Sieg turned around and threw something at Liam, I quickly noticed a pair of keys, probably for our house. After we had taken our luggage out of the trunk Sieg simply took off without a word of goodbye, it was clear that he did not really approve of us butting into their mission.


    Liam simply shook his head and we finally where able to look at the house that would be our home for the coming future. It was one of a whole chain of buildings mirroring our exact setup. There were seven in one row and multiple columns dominating the entire part of town.


    A few hundred meters away I could make out a small park with an even smaller playground build in it.


    ¡°This whole neighborhood is dominated by small families with children, all in all pretty harmless if you look at it.¡±


    Liam laughed in silence as if he had told a joke, then simply opened the door to our house and led me inside with a gesture.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by anything Alexis, everyone here could potentially be our enemy and part of Arthus Welten.¡±


    The interior of our new home was quite simple, two bedrooms, a kitchen that opened up into the living room, two bathrooms and finally a small storage downstairs. We were not allowed to own any special equipment at our new home due to the risk being too high should any of our neighbors ever find out about it.


    After closing the door behind us Liam pushes luggage into the middle of the living room and heads straight for the kitchen.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do at the moment but be patient. I suggest we just try to fit in with the neighbors at the moment. How good are you with children?¡±


    Confused I tilt my head and look at him, except for the siblings of students in my high school I had had almost no contact with anyone younger than 18.


    ¡°Not a lot, why do you ask?¡±


    A small smile formed on Liam¡¯s face.


    ¡°Currently you are an unemployed woman in her early 20ties, if we turn out to be friendly I am sure that there are some families you could work at as babysitter.¡±


    Dumbstruck I look for anything in his face that would imply that he was joking but found nothing.


    ¡°Are you actually being serious right now? I have no idea how to handle small children.¡±


    The slight smile still remained as he answered.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious Alexis, I am sure you¡¯d be a perfect guardian for the smaller ones and with your cooking skills it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to make them like you.¡±


    Still baffled I just shake my head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if that will work out how you¡¯re imagining it.¡±


    Sighing Liam takes a bun from the kitchen and bites off it before continuing.


    ¡°There¡¯s another reason, first of all your German is still pretty rudimentary, talking with the smaller ones should help you honestly and your power to mind read should improve as well. I am pretty sure it is easier for you to read them compared to adults.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t argue with his train of thought so I simply nod in agreement.


    ¡°And if that plan works out and parents actually entrust their children to me? What are you going to do while I am babysitting someone?¡±


    He raised one of his eyebrows as if to taunt me.


    ¡°Alexis, while you are an unemployed cousin of mine I am a semi rich advisor in a company so of course I will work.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding right?¡±


    That was one of the most foul lies I had ever heard from him, what he had just said was his part in the cover story that had been up for us. The company he was advising was something that only existed on paper and not in real life. Slightly aggressive I point a finger at him.


    ¡°So you¡¯ll be basically sitting at home the entire time doing whatever you please?¡±


    Now he gave me a heartily smile.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have put it like that but you got the jist of it.¡±


    I throw my hands up in played despair but was secretly happy that we could joke like this. I had already accepted the role I would have to play. In the end we would get our real orders from Karen. But until that moment arrived we were better advised to befriend everyone in the vicinity. With a final smile I walk into my own bedroom to unpack everything.


    Just you wait Arthus, we will find you.

 51. Unsuspected Neighbors

    Enjoy the chapter everyone ^^


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    They had said that we¡¯d be contacted in a few days but it seems like they had made some kind of mistake. Already one week had passed and we still hadn¡¯t received any new orders from Karen or anyone. But it did not bother me for now, I was still getting used to the life outside of the constant training and company of A3.


    Sighing I proceed with the work in the garden Liam had assigned me to. When we had arrived here the few square meters of grass we had where completely unusable so Liam had spontaneously decided that it could be a good thing if people saw me working outside. In my thoughts I once more swore at my superior for making me do these things but I get interrupted by a voice from beyond the small wooden fence that boxed our property in.


    >>Oh hello Miss Mercer, how is the garden coming along?<<


    During the last week I had also spend multiple hours a day trying to get the German language into my head while only earning mediocre results, as such I was able to communicate but most of our neighbors had already accepted the fact that I was simply an American cousin with German roots.


    I turn around to face the voice and get greeted by the sight of a woman in her late 40ties with two children clinging to her hands, while the woman herself had short brown hair her kids where both blonde.


    Glad for some distraction I put the dirt shovel away I had used to get rid the garden of harmful weed. Wiping some of my hairs out of my vision I send them a genuine smile and lean over the fence.


    >>Hello Mrs Paulsen. Walking to park I see?<<


    The older one of the children, a boy of only 12 years pointed at me.


    >>She¡¯s talking like Laura, that¡¯s weird.<<


    Instantly his mother lightly taps his head while rebuking him.


    >>Now really Tim, that was not a very nice thing to say towards Miss Mercer, apologize!<<


    One short laugh escapes my throat as I wave at them and answer in my broken German.


    >>No worry, I know language is not well.<<


    Slightly embarrassed Mrs Paulsen still slightly bows towards me but before she can say anything more her four year old daughter gives me a happy smile and waves back.


    >>Hello? Play with toy?<<


    Instantly softened up by someone like her I bow forward and feint interest towards the dirty Frisbee in her hands.


    >>Oh. Awesome toy! Mother will be glad to play I bet.<<


    Clearly amused her mother laughs and nods towards her child.


    >>Yes, come Laura, Miss Mercer still seems to have work to do, how about the two of us play with your Frisbee? Hmm?<<


    With delight in her eyes the small girl claps her hands before slowly walking towards the park. Grabbing the hand of her second child Miss Paulsen gives me another warm smile.


    >>I hope you can finish your work in a satisfying manner, good luck.<<


    Then she was gone, walking behind her daughter while simultaneously shouting.


    >>Laura, wait up, Mama can only walk that fast.<<


    Smiling to myself I bow down once more to keep ridding the garden of harmful plant life. I quite liked the neighborhood at the moment every second home housed at least one small child and the entire community seemed very nice.


    While I didn¡¯t forget what Liam had told me on the first day in Germany I still could not help but be drawn in by my surroundings. It had simply been too long since I¡¯ve last had normal human contact. I had realized that if I never had been changed by the Event then this neighborhood would be the perfect place for me to live in. Laughing I proceed with my work.


    A woman can dream can¡¯t she?


    It took me three hours to finally finish cleaning up the garden and by the time I was finally done Liam had already arrived back at the house. He had only been joking with the sitting around at home part and was actually heading to one of the Clans facilities for a few hours a day to not wake up any suspicion about us.


    Walking out into the garden he simply gave me an impressed look and nodded.


    "Good job on cleaning up Alexis, wouldn¡¯t have thought that you¡¯d do it so throughout. Any news from Karen?"


    I shook my head while cleaning up the remaining tools into a small cupboard.


    ¡°Have talked with no one safe for the neighbors and shouldn¡¯t you be the one that would be contacted? After all you¡¯re the one who¡¯s allowed to stay in one of their buildings.¡±Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    For a short moment Liams face twists into disdain though instantly returning to normal afterwards.


    ¡°You overestimate my role there, they simply allow me to stay in a few rooms to either train or read but there is not a lot of information anyone gives me, after all I am still an outsider to the Clan. I simply had hoped that Karen would contact us directly somehow.¡±


    I agreed, simply by taking into account how Radical had treated us while driving us from the airport we had already known that the members of the Clan where not to keen on having us here.


    After putting away the tools we both head back inside and Liam instantly sat down in the living room opening up his laptop. I didn¡¯t know what exactly he was doing on it but I also quite frankly wasn¡¯t interested. Whatever he did, it was to pass time.


    As for me, I didn¡¯t know what to do to keep myself occupied. The work Liam had given me had been a welcome distraction to be honest and now that the garden was finished I stood in the living room with a tilted head. Looking up to me Liam noticed this.


    ¡°You ok?¡±


    Since I didn¡¯t want to bother him I simply bit my lip and shook my head.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    He clearly didn¡¯t fall for the lie but also kept quiet about it. Sighing I put on my other shoes and a jacked before turning towards Liam again.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a walk, is there anything we need? I might head to the market afterwards.¡±


    Looking at me from behind the cover of his laptop Liam thought about it for one second before shaking his head.


    ¡°Nothing I got in mind right now. Take care.¡±


    As soon as I opened the front door I was greeted by the shouts of 3 boys and a girl playing with two German Shepards on the streets. Since it was Saturday I should probably have expected this to happen. I looked around and quickly noticed the parents of said kids, one of them was the pair living directly next door. They were talking with the mothers of the other two and waved at me as they noticed me.


    >>Oh, hello Miss Mercer out for a walk?<<


    I walked past the hyperactive children and joined the four of them. The sole male in the group was currently as unemployed as my fake personality and his appearance had suffered because of it. I knew he was barely 36 years old but his short dark hair already had a multitude of grey streaks in them. His wife had a short blonde haircut and was slightly overweight though she did not let this hinder her from chasing her children through the park.


    >>Hello Mrs and Mr Wagner. Good day is not?<<


    An awkward silence appeared due to my broken sentence. My German seemed to confuse them for one second but then one of the women next to them, Mrs Lenan came to my rescue. Her pitch black hair hung from her head in short curls and she held onto an infant I had not noticed earlier.


    >>Yes indeed, the weather is great isn¡¯t it neighbors?<<


    Her eyes mustered me in amusement but were soon distracted by her baby which started playing with her hair.


    ¡°Nein, das darfst du nicht essen Tamara.¡±


    I did not fully understand what she had said but was happy for her help. Mr Wagner smiled at me and nodded.


    >>Indeed, the weather is quite nice today, Tom and Patrick have been running around out here for an hour straight already, I have no idea where they¡¯re getting that much energy from.<<


    Before I could answer the final member of the small circle Mrs Schwartz opened her mouth, she was the mother of the girl and owner of the two dogs running around us.


    >>If your sons had any more energy I would have to put them on leashes instead of my dogs so they don¡¯t run anyone over.<<


    Chuckling she waves at her daughter who instantly runs towards her extending her open palm.


    >>Can I give them a treat?<<


    Her lively voice made me smile as she jumped up and down in front of her mother who sighed and gave her a small metal container containing sweets for the dogs. Before she could say anything else the girl had already run off to show the three boys how to make the animals perform tricks.


    >>If this keeps up they¡¯ll be fat and lazy in no time.<<


    Sighing she shakes her head and turns towards me.


    >>Anyways, how do you like neighborhood so far Miss Mercer? I¡¯ve heard from your cousin that you worked in a daycare in the United States? It¡¯s sad that you are now unemployed.<<


    Come again?


    I hid my surprise behind an expression of someone who did not exactly know what she had said. Me working in a daycare? Because I did not know what to answer I gave them a smile and nodded.


    >>Everyone here very nice. Yes I worked there, Liam takes care now.<<


    They nodded and accepted my broken words Mrs Wagner even patted me on the shoulder with a reassuring look.


    >>It¡¯s good to have a reliable family to back you up.<<


    Mrs Lenan had freed her hair from her daughters grasp and joined the conversation once more.


    >>There is a daycare quite near from here, it would probably be too sudden but they might need helpers at some point.<<


    Now it started to come together, Liam had probably figured out that the daycare was close to the houses and had simply forgotten to tell me what he had told the parents of the neighborhood. Finally understanding I nodded smiling.


    >>I would love work there.<<


    I did not have high hopes that I would instantly be integrated there but it would be a start if they at least knew of me there. If given time they would most certainly come back to me.


    Afterwards we started talking about different topics concerning some building that was being constructed in the city center, thought I was only barely able to follow the conversation. During this time Mr and Mrs Wagner took their sons and went back home, telling us that they would eat dinner now. With only me and the two remaining parents left we simply joined in the game with the dogs, throwing drool soaked toys from one to the other to let the Shepherds and to be frank the children as well chase them. I did not know why but it was one of the more relaxing things I had done in a long time. While the dogs slightly seemed to avoid my immediate contact they still came running as soon as I held their toy. Surprisingly this kept going until evening where the animals barely moved at all and the children had found other things to satisfy their curiosity on.


    I was about to excuse myself from the round and head back home when Mrs Schwartz greeted someone behind me.


    >>Oh hello Marie, heading back home I see?<<


    While I had never heard that name before it did not mean anything, there were a lot of first names that I still had to find out. Before I turn around I can hear the voice of a woman talking in a serious tone to Mrs Schwartz.


    >>Who¡¯s the new one, haven¡¯t seen her around here.<<


    The voice seemed eerily familiar although I could not pinpoint why exactly.


    >>Oh, she moved here a few days back. Hey Miss Mercer, this is Marie Schried, she works part time at the day care as a nurse.<<


    Ah, someone I have to leave a good impression on.


    Putting on a winning smile I face the person behind me but as soon as I realize who was looking at me I freeze immediately and was only barely able to stop myself from jumping away.


    Impossible!


    In front of me stood a woman with the height of barely 1.6 meters and wearing quite simple clothes. With blue eyes she mustered me while simultaneously pulling a hand through her dark brown hair that ended in a strict pony tail.


    >>Hello, it seems that we haven¡¯t met yet. It¡¯s nice to see someone new every now and then.<<


    Her words were formulated nicely but I could not decrypt the look in her eyes. I did not know what to answer and simply stared at her while desperately trying to appear calm on the outside.


    In front of me, barely 2 meters away stood <Templar>. One of Arthus most trusted and competent subordinates.